RESOURCES·COMMENTARY·J. VERNON McGEE

J. Vernon McGee · Notes & Outlines

His introduction to every book of the Bible and the outline he printed for it. He works by the passage rather than the verse, so each book opens with his overview and then the divisions he drew through it. Open a book to read him here, or take any division into the reader beside the text.

66 BOOKS · THRU the BIBLE·ABOUT McGEE →

Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.

OLD TESTAMENT · 38 BOOKS

GenesisINTRODUCTION · 10 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
The Pentateuch The first five books of the Bible are called the Pentateuch. Pentateuch means “five books.” These books were written by Moses and are identified in Scripture as the Law. Although the Mosaic authorship has been questioned, it is affirmed by conservative scholars and confirmed by archaeology. Bible believers unanimously accept the Mosaic authorship (Deuteronomy 31:9, 24, 26; Acts 7:37, 38). WRITER: Moses NAME: The name Genesis is taken from the Septuagint. The Septuagint (LXX) is a Greek translation made of the Old Testament in Alexandria at the order of Ptolemy Philadelphus about 285-247 b.c. Josephus tells us that this translation was made by 72 priests (hence its name) in 72 days. Six priests were from each of the 12 tribes. Christ and Paul quoted from this translation of the Old Testament. It is older than any of the Hebrew texts extant today. Genesis is the book of beginnings and the families—the beginning of creation, man, woman, Sabbath, marriage, family, work, sin, murder, sacrifice, races, languages, culture, civilization, and redemption. Genesis T H E S E E D P LOT O F T H E B I B LE Genesis means “origin,” “source,” “birth.” The meaning closest to that of the original is “birth.” It is derived from the Greek verb gennao, which means “to beget” or “give birth to.” Genesis is the book of beginnings and sources, but more particularly it is the book of births—this is often overlooked. It is the book of generations. According to this understanding of Genesis, it falls into two natural divisions: • Genesis 2:4—The Book of the Birth of Heaven and the Earth (from Septuagint) • Genesis 5:1—The Book of the Birth of Men Simply stated, the book of Genesis is the record of the “family tree” of the Jews. It is the genealogy of heaven, earth, and man. Even the new birth is suggested in Genesis 3:15, where is the first mention of a Redeemer.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE (according to genealogies):
1. GENESIS 1 TO 2
  Gen. 1:1—2:6 Book of generations of heavens and earth—divine poem of creation—God’s creative work
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. GENESIS 2 TO 6
  Gen. 2:7—6:8 Book of generations of Adam (men, anthropoi)—Adam was created, but children born to him
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. GENESIS 6 TO 9
  Gen. 6:9—9:29 Generations of Noah
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. GENESIS 10 TO 11
  Gen. 10:1—11:9 Generations of sons of Noah
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. GENESIS 11
  Gen. 11:10-26 Generations of sons of Shem (Gentiles)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
6. GENESIS 11 TO 25
  Gen. 11:27—25:11 Generations of Terah
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
7. GENESIS 25
  Gen. 25:12-18 Generations of Ishmael
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
8. GENESIS 25 TO 35
  Gen. 25:19—35:29 Generations of Isaac (why Abraham left out, “In Isaac shall thy seed be called” cf. Genesis 21:12; Hebrews 11:8, 9; Romans 9:7)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
9. GENESIS 36 TO 37
  Gen. 36:1—37:1 Generations of Esau
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
10. GENESIS 37 TO 50
  Gen. 37:2—50:26 Generations of Jacob (genealogy of rejected line given first, chosen line last, cf. 1 Corinthians 15:46 for principle in giving genealogies)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
ExodusINTRODUCTION · 5 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
WRITER: Moses A CONTINUED STORY: Exodus continues the account that was begun in Genesis, although there was a lapse of at least three and a half centuries. Genesis 15:13 says that the seed of Abraham would spend 400 years in a land that was not theirs. It is difficult to be dogmatic about the chronology of the patriarchal period. It has been omitted purposely from these outlines. The word that opens Exodus is a conjunction, which is better translated “and” rather than “now.” Exodus has been called the sequel to Genesis. Dr. G. Campbell Morgan wrote, “In the book of Exodus nothing is commenced, nothing is finished.” MESSAGE: Exodus means “the way out.” Redemption is by blood and by power. The message is stated in Hebrews 11:23-29. KEY VERSE: I am the Lord thy God, who have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. (Exodus 20:2) Exodus COMMENT: 70 souls of Jacob entered Egypt (Genesis 46:27). It is conservatively estimated that 2.1 million left Egypt at the time of the Exodus. Although we cannot be certain of dating during this early period, it would seem that Joseph entered Egypt under the Hyksos or shepherd kings. This was the 15th to 17th dynasty. They were Semitic conquerors from Mesopotamia, Bedouin princes from the desert. They were related to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Actually, the Israelites were their only friends, as they were hated by Egyptians. Amasis, military leader of Egypt, led a rebellion against the Hyksos kings, deposed them, and was made Pharaoh. It was Ramses II in this line who was the Pharaoh of the oppression and the one “who knew not Joseph.” MOSES’ LIFE IS DIVIDED INTO THREE 40-YEAR PERIODS: 1 – 40 years in Pharaoh’s palace in Egypt 2 – 40 years in the desert in Midian 3 – 40 years in the wilderness as leader of Israel The training in Egypt, evidently in the Temple of the Sun, did not prepare Moses to follow God in leading Israel out of Egypt. God trained him in the desert for 40 years to reveal to him that he could not deliver Israel alone. God gave Moses a B.D. (Backside of the Desert) degree. “And Moses was learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians, and was mighty in words and in deeds” (Acts 7:22). The wisdom of Egypt is not to be despised even today. The construction of the pyramids and the retention of brilliance in the colors they used reveal they knew architecture and chemistry. Also, they knew the distance to the sun. And writing was a highly developed science among them. After God prepared Moses to deliver his people, He sent him back to Egypt after 40 years. Moses is to assemble elders of Israel and go to Pharaoh. Pharaoh will refuse to let Israel go. His refusal will open the contest between God and the gods of Egypt. Pharaoh was a representative of the gods of Egypt. Egypt was dominated by idolatry—“gods many and lords many.” There were thousands of temples and millions of idols. Back of idolatry was Satan. There was power in the religion of Egypt—“Now as Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses, so do these also resist the truth, men of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the faith” (2 Timothy 3:8). Pharaoh asked, “Who is Jehovah?” He had never heard of Him. “And Pharaoh said, Who is the Lord, that I should obey his voice to let Israel go? I know not the Lord, neither will I let Israel go” (Exodus 5:2). God introduced Himself. Pharaoh got acquainted with God and acknowledged Him as God. “And Pharaoh sent, and called for Moses and Aaron, and said unto them, I have sinned this time; the Lord is righteous, and I and my people are wicked” (Exodus 9:27). “Then Pharaoh called for Moses and Aaron in haste; and he said, I have sinned against the Lord your God, and against you” (Exodus 10:16). Two points of significance arise from this episode: WHY THE PLAGUES? They were God’s battle with the gods of Egypt. Each plague was directed against a particular god in Egypt. “For I will pass through the land of Egypt this night, and will smite all the first-born in the land of Egypt, both man and beast; and against all the gods of Egypt I will execute judgment: I am the Lord” (Exodus 12:12). 1 – The Nile was turned to blood—the Nile was the lifeblood of Egypt and sacred to Osiris. 2 – Frogs—Heka was the frog-headed goddess. It was an offense to the goddess to kill frogs. 3 – Lice—Geb was the earth god. 4 – Flies (beetles or scarabs) were sacred to Ra (the sun god), Ra-Ammon, and Khepara. Gold scarabs have been found in the tombs. 5 – Murrain on cattle—Egypt was a land of “zoo-olatry.” They worshiped animals. Apis was the black bull that was worshiped. Mummified bulls have been found in a pyramid near Memphis, Egypt. There is a note of humor that God injects here. Imagine the Egyptians worshiping a sick cow! 6 – Boils—the priests had to be spotless. They could not serve in their temples with boils. 7 – Hail—Egypt is a land of no rainfall. There is less than one inch a year in Cairo. Isis was the goddess of air. 8 – Locusts are a judgment from God (compare locusts in Joel and Revelation). 9 – Darkness—Egyptians worshiped the sun (Ra). 10 – Death of firstborn—the firstborn in Egypt were set aside for the service of the gods. 1 WHAT DOES IT MEAN TO HARDEN THE HEART OF PHARAOH? The word “harden”’ has in it the idea of “to twist with a rope.” The suggestion is that God hailed Pharaoh into court and made him reveal what was already in his heart. He was not permitted to cover up or compromise. He had to reveal his true intent and thought. See Exodus 4:21; 7:3; 14:4 and Romans 9:17-24. The Passover is the oldest religious holy day or holiday in continuous celebration. It sets forth redemption by blood. God delivered His people out of Egypt by blood and power. This was the grace of God described to them in this fashion, “Ye have seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on eagles’ wings and brought you unto myself” (Exodus 19:4). God wanted to reveal to His own people that He had power to deliver them. The Law was then instituted with their permission. The Ten Commandments are a segment of the Mosaic Law. Legislation that regulated the social life in relationship to the Ten Commandments was given in the remainder of the Pentateuch. The great emphasis was upon the construction of the tabernacle and the service of it. The sacrificial system was the heart of the worship of God. Sin must be dealt with before God can dwell with His people. “And let them make me a sanctuary, that I may dwell among them” (Exodus 25:8). The floor plan of the tabernacle and the furniture of it should be learned by every student of the Scriptures. 2 East West Holy of Holies Mercy Seat Ark of the Covenant Tabernacle Proper Altar of Incense Table of Showbread Laver Brazen Altar Golden Lampstand Outer Court TABERNACLE FLOOR PLAN
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. EXODUS 1 TO 11
  I. A DELIVERER, Chapters 1—11 A. Slavery of Israel in Egypt, 1 B. Birth of Moses—first 40 years in Pharaoh’s palace, 2 C. Call of Moses—second 40 years in Midian, 3 (incident of burning bush) D. Return of Moses to Egypt—announcement of deliverance to Israel, 4 E. Contest with Pharaoh, 5 (nine plagues against idolatry of Egypt, battle of the gods)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. EXODUS 12 TO 14
  II. DELIVERANCE (by blood and power), Chapters 12—14 A. Institution of Passover—tenth plague, death of firstborn (blood), 12 B. Crossing Red Sea—destruction of army of Egypt (power), 13, 14
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. EXODUS 15 TO 18
  III. MARCHING to Mt. Sinai (spiritual education), Chapters 15—18 (seven experiences correspond to Christian experience) A. Song of redeemed—wilderness of Shur, 15:1-22 (no bed of roses after redemption) B. Marah, bitter water sweetened by tree, 15:23-26 (Cross sweetens bitter experiences of life) C. Elim (fruitful Christian experience), 15:27 D. Wilderness of Sin—manna and quail, 16 (Christ is the Bread of Life) E. Smitten Rock (“That Rock was Christ”), 17:1-7 F. Amalek (the flesh), 17:8-16 (victory on the hilltop, Deuteronomy 25:17, 18) G. Jethro, priest of Midian, 18 (worldly wisdom in contrast to revelation)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. EXODUS 19 TO 24
  IV. The LAW (condemnation), Chapters 19—24 A. Arrival at Mt. Sinai—agreement to accept the Law, 19 B. Ten Commandments—order for the altar, 20 C. Social legislation, 21—24
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. EXODUS 25 TO 40
  V. BLUEPRINT and CONSTRUCTION of tabernacle, Chapters 25—40 (a pattern and picture of Christ) A. Blueprint for tabernacle—pattern of garments for high priest, 25—30 B. Workmen for tabernacle—Sabbath a sign to Israel, 31 C. Golden calf—broken law—Moses’ intercession, second tables of the Law, 32—35 D. Construction of tabernacle, 36—39 E. Tabernacle erected—filled with glory of the Lord, 40 Exodus begins in gloom and ends in glory. It’s available in two free formats—a printed paperback book* with Dr. McGee’s full outlines and abbreviated notes for each book of the Bible or a downloadable e-book with the outlines and full-length notes. Request your free printed copy, purchase extras for friends and family, or download the free e-book at TTB.org/BriefingTheBible *one per household; offer available in U.S. and Canada only Get all of Dr. McGee’s Notes & Outlines under one cover Connect with THRU the BIBLE Box 7100, Pasadena, California 91109-7100 P.O. Box 25325, London, Ontario, Canada N6C 6B1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
LeviticusINTRODUCTION · 6 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
WRITER: Moses PLACE: In the book of Leviticus the children of Israel were marking time at Mount Sinai. The book opens and concludes at the same geographical spot, Mount Sinai, where God gave the Law. Exodus concludes with the tabernacle constructed and the glory of the Lord filling it. Leviticus gives the order and rules of worship in the tabernacle. The Hebrew word Vayikrah opens the book, and it means “and He called.” God moves into the tabernacle and speaks from there rather than from Mount Sinai. He calls the people to Him and tells them how to come. This is the exact meaning of the church—ekklesia, “called out ones.” The Lord Jesus said, “My sheep hear my voice” (John 10:27). PURPOSE: This is the one book that the critic is categorically convinced should not be in the Bible. Dr. John Haynes Holmes, the humanist, has said, “The book of Leviticus is not fit to be in the Bible.” In contradistinction to this extremely biased opinion, others with equal scholarship find it to be a very important book. Dr. S. H. Kellogg called it the “greatest book” in the Bible. Dr. Albert C. Leviticus Dudley called it “the most important book in the Bible.” Dr. Parker said, “Considered as embracing the history of one month only, this may claim to be the most remarkable book in the Old Testament.” This book was given to Israel for direction in living as a holy nation in fellowship with a holy God. It was a code of law for the total wellbeing of Israel—physical, moral, and spiritual. Sacrifice, ceremony, ritual, liturgy, instructions, washings, convocations, holy days, observances, conditions, and warnings crowd this book. All of these physical exercises were given to teach spiritual truths. Paul states that “these things were our examples” (1 Corinthians 10:6). Leviticus reveals Christ. Tyndale, in his Prologue into the Third Book of Moses, said, “Though sacrifices and ceremonies can be no ground or foundation to build upon—that is, though we can prove nought with them—yet when we have once found Christ and His mysteries, then we may borrow figures, that is to say, allegories, similitudes, and examples, to open Christ, and the secrets of God hid in Christ, even unto the quick: and can declare them more lively and sensibly with them than with all the words of the world.” For us it gives the direction to God and instructions for spiritual worship. Worship would take on a new meaning if the average Christian properly appreciated the contents of this book. Worship for us today is no longer by ritual or in a specific place. To the woman of Samaria Jesus said, … Woman, believe me, the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. Ye worship ye know not what. We know what we worship; for salvation is of the Jews. But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshipers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth; for the Father seeketh such to worship him. God is a Spirit; and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth. (John 4:21-24) KEY: Holiness to Jehovah MESSAGE: The message is twofold: Leviticus teaches that THE WAY TO GOD IS BY SACRIFICE. The word “atonement” occurs 45 times. 1 For the life of the flesh is in the blood; and I have given it to you upon the altar to make an atonement for your souls; for it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the soul. (Leviticus 17:11) Atonement means to cover up. The blood of bulls and goats did not actually take away sin. It covered over until Christ came to take away our sins. Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of God. (Romans 3:25) Leviticus teaches that THE WALK WITH GOD IS BY SANCTIFICATION. The word “holiness” occurs 87 times. And ye shall be holy unto me; for I, the Lord, am holy, and have separated you from other people, that ye should be mine. (Leviticus 20:26) God gave strict laws governing the diet, social life, and daily details involving every physical aspect of the lives of His people. These laws have a greater spiritual application to His people today. Access to God is secured for the sinner through the shed blood of Christ. Nor yet that he should offer himself often, as the high priest entereth into the holy place every year with blood of others; for then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world: but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself. (Hebrews 9:25, 26) Those redeemed by the blood of Christ must live a holy life if they are to enjoy and worship God. Now the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ, to whom be glory forever and ever. Amen. (Hebrews 13:20, 21) 2 COMMENT: Leviticus is a remarkable book, as the contents are considered in the light of the New Testament. These suggestions are illustrative of this: The five offerings which open this book are clear, crystal-cut cameos of Christ. They depict His hypostatical person in depth and His death in detail (chapters 1—7). The consecration of the priests reveals how shallow and inadequate is our thinking of Christian consecration (chapters 8—10). The diet God provided for His people was sanitary, therapeutic, and contains much spiritual food for our souls (chapter 11). The attention given to motherhood is a further example of God’s thinking concerning womanhood (chapter 12). The fact that leprosy and its treatment are prominent in the heart of this book on worship, demands our attention. Those who have been given gracious insights into Scripture have found here a type of sin and its defiling effect on man in his relation to God. The cleansing of the leper finds its fulfillment in the death and resurrection of Christ in a most unusual sacrifice—two birds (chapters 13—15). The great Day of Atonement is a full-length portrait of the sacrifice of Christ (chapter 16). The importance of the burnt altar in the tabernacle highlights the essential characteristic of the cross of Christ (chapter 17). The emphasis on instructions concerning seemingly minute details in the daily lives of God’s people reveals how God intends the human family to be involved with Him (chapters 18—22). The list of feasts furnishes a prophetic program of God’s agenda for all time (chapter 23). The laws governing the land of Palestine furnish an interpretation of its checkered history and an insight into its future prominence. The nation Israel and the Promised Land are intertwined and interwoven from here to eternity (chapters 24—27). 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 EXODUS Exodus offers pardon God’s approach to man Christ is Savior Man’s guilt is prominent God speaks out of the mount Man is made nigh to God LEVITICUS Leviticus offers purity Man’s approach to God Christ is Sanctifier Man’s defilement is prominent God speaks out of the tabernacle Man is kept nigh to God Genesis: man ruined Exodus: man redeemed Leviticus: man worshiping
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. LEVITICUS 1 TO 7
  I. The five offerings and the law of them, Chapters 1—7 A. Sweet savor offerings (person of Christ), 1—3 1. Burnt offering (Christ our substitute), 1 2. Meal offering (loveliness of Christ), 2 3. Peace offering (Christ our peace), 3 B. Non-sweet savor offerings (work of Christ on cross), 4, 5 1. Sin offering (sin as a nature), 4 2. Trespass offering (sin as an act), 5 C. Law of the offerings, 6, 7
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. LEVITICUS 8 TO 10
  II. The priests (all believers are priests), Chapters 8—10 A. Consecration of priests, 8 B. Ministry of priests, 9 C. Restrictions on priests (death of Nadab and Abihu), 10
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. LEVITICUS 11 TO 22
  III. Holiness in daily life (God concerned with His children’s conduct), Chapters 11—22 A. Food of God’s people, 11 B. Children of God’s children, 12 C. Cleansing of leprosy, 13, 14 D. Cleansing of running issues, 15 E. Great Day of Atonement, 16 F. Place of sacrifice; value of the blood, 17 G. Application of commandments to life situations, 18—20 1. Immorality condemned (amplification of seventh commandment), 18 2. Social sins (application of commandments), 19 3. Penalty for breaking commandments, 20 H. Laws for personal purity of priests, 21, 22
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. LEVITICUS 23
  IV. The holy holidays, Chapter 23
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. LEVITICUS 24 TO 26
  V. Laws and prophecies for the Promised Land, Chapters 24—26 A. Lampstand, showbread, and death penalty for the blasphemer, 24 B. Sabbatic year, year of Jubilee and law of kinsman redeemer, 25 C. Conditions of blessing in the land (a prophetic history), 26
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
6. LEVITICUS 27
  VI. Dedication and devotion—concerning vows, Chapter 27 It’s available in two free formats—a printed paperback book* with Dr. McGee’s full outlines and abbreviated notes for each book of the Bible or a downloadable e-book with the outlines and full-length notes. Request your free printed copy, purchase extras for friends and family, or download the free e-book at TTB.org/BriefingTheBible *one per household; offer available in U.S. and Canada only Get all of Dr. McGee’s Notes & Outlines under one cover Connect with THRU the BIBLE Box 7100, Pasadena, California 91109-7100 P.O. Box 25325, London, Ontario, Canada N6C 6B1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
NumbersINTRODUCTION · 6 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
WRITER: Moses (see outline of Genesis) THEME: “PILGRIM’S PROGRESS” – walking, wandering, working, warring, witnessing, and worshiping. It is a handbook for pilgrims. “Chart and compass come from Thee.” It is a roadmap for the wilderness of this world. For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning, that we through patience and comfort of the scriptures, might have hope. (Romans 15:4) Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the ages are come. (1 Corinthians 10:11) These all died in faith, not having received the promises but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. (Hebrews 11:13) Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts which war against the soul. (1 Peter 2:11) Numbers Called Arithmoi in the Septuagint, meaning “arithmetic” I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. (John 17:14, 15) FORWARD MARCH: In the book of Numbers, we see the children of Israel depart from Mt. Sinai and march to Kadesh-barnea. At Kadesh-barnea, the attitude of unbelief is crystallized into actual disobedience. The light is focused on faith, and they failed. “So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief” (Hebrews 3:19). After Kadesh-barnea, they began to wander until that entire generation died in the wilderness (two notable exceptions were Joshua and Caleb). The years of wandering were a veritable saga of suffering, a trek of tragedy, and a story of straying. Numbers gets its name from the two censuses recorded in chapters 1 and 26. C. H. Mackintosh called it “a divine history of the wanderings of the Israelites in the wilderness for about 38 years and ten months, commencing with the first movement of the camp after the tabernacle was reared.” KEY PASSAGE: Numbers 14:29-31 Your carcases shall fall in this wilderness; and all that were numbered of you, according to your whole number, from twenty years old and upward, which have murmured against me, doubtless ye shall not come into the land, concerning which I sware to make you dwell therein, except Caleb, the son of Jephunneh, and Joshua, the son of Nun. But your little ones, which ye said should be a prey, them will I bring in, and they shall know the land which ye have despised. These verses outline the experiences of the children of Israel during the time of wandering until the new generation came to the east bank of the Jordan in the land of Moab. COMMENT: It was 150 to 200 miles from Mt. Sinai to Kadesh-barnea—a journey in that time of 11 days (Deuteronomy 1:2). They spent 30 days at Kibroth. That means they spent 40 years on a journey that should have taken 40 days. At Kadesh-barnea, walking was turned to wandering. They did not advance an inch after Kadesh-barnea; at the end of the wanderings they came back to the same place (Numbers 20:1). That their number was decimated is seen by a comparison of the two censuses: 603,550 fighting men (Numbers 1:46) -601,730 fighting men (Numbers 26:51) 1,820 loss (They were told to “be fruitful and multiply.”) The census in the first chapter furnishes a yardstick by which a total figure can be estimated. Dr. Melvin Grove Kyle gave to his students this approximation, which he considered a conservative figure. 600,000 fighting men (Numbers 1:46) 400,000 women 200,000 older men 800,000 children +100,000 mixed multitude 2,100,000 TOTAL (tribe of Levi not included) FROM EGYPT TO MT. SINAI The first ten chapters deal with the order of the camp. Israel was not a mob crossing the desert. Every man had to know who he was and where he belonged in the camp. FROM MT. SINAI ONWARD The tabernacle was the center of the camp, and the 12 tribes were arranged according to the situation of the tabernacle. They marched according to their position. The tribe of Levi was directly around the tabernacle according to their families. The 40 years of wandering and the unbelief at Kadesh-barnea are not recorded in the “faith” chapter of Hebrews (chapter 11). The record of their unbelief is recorded in Hebrews 3:7-19. This is the “doubting chapter.” North South Dan (Eagle) Asher Naphtali Judah (Lion) Issachar Zebulun Ephraim (Ox) Manasseh Benjamin Gershon (2630) Aaron Moses TRIBE OF LEVI Merari (3200) Kohath (2750) Total – (8580) Reuben (Man) Simeon Gad TABERNACLE HOW ISRAEL ENCAMPED ON WILDERNESS MARCH CHART OF CAMP 12 Tribes of Israel THE ORDER BY WHICH THEY MARCHED IS GIVEN IN NUMBERS 10:11-36 SECTION 7 SECTION 6 SECTION 5 SECTION 4 SECTION 3 SECTION 2 SECTION 1 Dan Ephraim Kohathites Reuben Gershon Merari Judah “Praise” Moses Aaron, Ark bearing standard (v. 25) bearing standard (v. 22) bearing sanctuary (v. 21) bearing standard (v. 18) bearing tabernacle (v. 17) bearing standard (v. 14) (v. 33) Asher Naphtali Manasseh Benjamin Sons of Levi Simeon Gad Sons of Levi Issachar Zebulun MIXED MULTITUDE FORWARD MARCH The years of wandering were not exactly wasted. God taught them many precious lessons during this period—among them: 1 – The rebellion of Korah led to the confirmation of the priesthood of Aaron by the budding of the almond rod. This has become a picture of the priesthood of Christ, which is based on His resurrection. 2 – The offering of the red heifer in chapter 19 sets forth the method God uses to keep believers clean. Chapters 16 through 19 all have to do with the priesthood. But if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ, his Son, cleanseth us from all sin. (1 John 1:7) 3 – The constant complaining of the people led to the judgment by serpents and the provision of the serpent of brass as the remedy. This teaches us that Christ was made sin for us. Numbers 22—25 give us the account of Balaam, one of the bad men of the Bible, a rogue of revelation, a scoundrel of Scripture, a villain of the volume. He was a strange character. He was a heathen prophet with magical powers (Numbers 22:6). He is specifically labeled a soothsayer (Joshua 13:22). He received the rewards of “divination” (Numbers 22:7). He confessed that he used these methods (Numbers 23:23). He gave four of the most remarkable prophecies in the Scriptures regarding Israel: First prophecy—Numbers 23:8-10 Second prophecy—Numbers 23:20-24 Third prophecy—Numbers 24:5-9 Fourth prophecy—Numbers 24:17-24 (This is a source from which the wise men could have known about the star.) Balaam had some knowledge of God, and God used him (Numbers 22:9, 20, 22, 31). He is a strange anomaly. The Scriptures have a great deal to say about him—see Numbers 31:16; Deuteronomy 23:4, 5; Joshua 13:22; Joshua 24:9, 10; Nehemiah 13:2; Micah 6:5; 2 Peter 2:15; Jude 11; Revelation 2:14. Every preacher of any consequence has preached on Balaam. Here are a few observations from some of these men. Bishop Butler: “Self-deception—Balaam persuaded himself that his sin could be brought into rules of conscience and revelation.” Cardinal Newman: “The dark shadow cast over a noble course by stand- ing always on the ladder of advancement and by the suspense of a worldly ambition never satisfied.” Charles Spurgeon: “Double-minded man—he could see the right, and yet his lower nature turned him from it.” B. H. Carroll: “He had but one real mind— greed and power. Religion—a stalking-horse.” Scripture distinguishes between the way of Balaam, the error of Balaam, and the doctrine of Balaam: “The way of Balaam” (2 Peter 2:15) was that he prostituted his gift for gain, he was covetous, he commercialized his office. “The error of Balaam” (Jude 11) was that he concluded a righteous God must curse Israel. He was unaware of the grace of God revealed in God’s redemption of Israel out of Egypt. “The doctrine of Balaam” (Revelation 2:14) was his counsel to Balak. Finding that he could not curse Israel, he showed Balak how to break down the wall of separation by marriage with women of Moab (Numbers 31:15, 16). At chapter 26, the new generation has come of age. The generation that came out of Egypt has died in the wilderness. Preparation is made for entering the Promised Land.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. NUMBERS 1 TO 8
  I. Fitting out the nation Israel for wilderness march, Chapters 1—8 (Preparation for the pilgrimage) A. Order of the camp, Chapters 1—4 “Let everything be done … in order.” 1. First census, Chapter 1 • 603,550 of those able to go to war (v. 3). Probably 2.5 million came out of Egypt. • An Israelite must be able to declare his pedigree, know who he is in order to serve and fight. • A Christian must know his pedigree—“Now are we the sons of God” (1 John 3:2). 2. Standards and position of the 12 tribes on wilderness march, Chapter 2 They had to know where they belonged (see chart) and rally around their standard. Each had his God-appointed place and service. 3. Census, position, and service of Levites on wilderness march, Chapter 3 (Census of firstborn) a. Aaron and Moses, vv. 1-4 b. Tribe of Levi given to Aaron, vv. 5-13 (cf. John 17:6, 9) c. Three families of Levi, vv. 14-20 d. Gershon—in charge of curtains, coverings, and cords, vv. 21-26 e. Kohath—in charge of articles of furniture, vv. 27-32 f. Merari—in charge of boards, bars, pillars, sockets, and vessels, vv. 33-37 g. Total of Levites (22,000), vv. 38, 39 h. Census of firstborn of all Israel (22,273), vv. 40-51 4. Service of Levites about the tabernacle, Chapter 4 (census of Levites [ages 30-50] for service) B. Cleansing the camp, Chapters 5—8 Reason: “Our God is a consuming fire” (Hebrews 12:29) 1. Restitution and jealousy offering, Chapter 5 a. Defilement by disease and death, vv. 1-4 For the Christian, lepers represent the flesh; the dead represent the world. b. Restitution, vv. 5-10 Repentance is more than saying, “I am sorry” (2 Corinthians 7:10). c. Jealousy offering, vv. 11-31 “I am a jealous God.” 2. Vow of the Nazarite: the triune blessing, Chapter 6 a. Nazarite vow, vv. 1-21 Voluntary and temporary i. Not to drink wine or strong drink, v. 3 His joy is to be in the Lord. ii. Not to shave head, v. 5 He is to bear shame (1 Corinthians 11:14). iii. Not to touch dead body, v. 7 He is to forsake father and mother. b. Triune blessing, vv. 22-27 3. Gifts of the princes, Chapter 7 All give the same. The smallest gift is recorded. 4. Light of lampstand and laver for Levites, Chapter 8 a. Light of lampstand, vv. 1-4 (Walking in the Light) b. Levites cleansed, vv. 5-26 The Christian’s cleansing is by the Word.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. NUMBERS 9 TO 10
  II. Forward March!, Chapters 9, 10 A. Passover and covering cloud, Chapter 9 1. Passover observed by all on wilderness march, vv. 1-14 2. Pillar of cloud by day; pillar of fire by night, vv. 15-23 B. Silver trumpets, Chapter 10:1-10 (Used for moving Israel on wilderness march and calling an assembly) C. Forward March! Order of march, Chapter 10:11-32 (See chart on page 37.) D. Halt!, 10:33-36
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. NUMBERS 11 TO 12
  III. From Sinai to Kadesh, Chapters 11, 12 A. Complaining and murmuring of people displeasing to the Lord, Chapter 11 • Complaining is initiated by the “mixed multitude” (vv. 4-6). • God provides quail because of dissatisfaction with manna (v. 31). • When Moses complains, God permits the appointment of elders (v. 16). B. Jealousy of Miriam and Aaron; judgment of Miriam, Chapter 12 (Rebellion in high places, an infection which delays the march)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. NUMBERS 13 TO 14
  IV. Failure at Kadesh, Chapters 13, 14 (Place of decision; great breach of the covenant) A. Spies chosen and sent into land of Canaan; return and report, Chapter 13 1. Cause for sending spies (cf. Deuteronomy 1:22), vv. 1-3 2. Choice of spies, vv. 4-16 3. Commission of spies, vv. 17-20 4. Conduct of spies, vv. 21-25 (Did a thorough job) 5. Confirmation of facts, vv. 26, 27 6. Misinterpretation of facts, vv. 28, 29; 31-33 (Majority report: giants vs. grasshoppers) 7. Right interpretation of facts, v. 30 (Minority report: reliance upon God) B. Israel refuses to enter because of unbelief, Chapter 14 “So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief” (Hebrews 3:19).
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. NUMBERS 15 TO 25
  V. Faltering, fumbling and fussing through the wilderness, Chapters 15—25 Silent years—only four incidents recorded—no connected history: (1) log, Numbers 33:19-37; (2) did not circumcise children, Joshua 5:5, 6; (3) did not offer sacrifices to God, Amos 5:25, 26; (4) worshiped idols, Acts 7:42, 43. A. Delay God’s blessing; do not destroy God’s purpose, Chapter 15 • God goes forward; the people go backward. He gives rules for the land. God said they would enter—it was as good as done. 38 years later, Israel, in new generation, enters land. These are the children that the fathers thought might perish (Numbers 14:31). • (Death penalty for breaking Sabbath, vv. 32-36. Do all commandments carry death penalty?) B. Incidents relating to the priesthood, Chapters 16 —19 1. Gainsaying of Korah, Chapter 16 • Fifth murmuring, vv. 1-3 Rebellion against divinely constituted authority. Korah, a man of great authority, has his place in the camp; Moses has his. Rebellion must be dealt with. • Sixth murmuring, v. 41 Judgment is stayed by Moses. 2. Aaron’s rod that budded, Chapter 17 • Office of Aaron is attested by resurrection (v. 8). • Christ is priest after order of Melchizedec, established as priest after His resurrection from the dead. 3. Confirmation of priesthood, Chapter 18 (Charge and position of Aaron and Levites) Levites receive tithes and give tithes (v. 26). 4. Offering and ashes of red heifer, Chapter 19 (Purpose: cleansing the redeemed, cf. Galatians 6:1) 5. Deaths of Miriam and Aaron; water from the rock, Chapter 20 a. At Kadesh again (after 37 years), v. 1 b. Seventh murmuring, vv. 2-6 c. Water from rock; disobedience of Moses, vv. 7-13 d. Edom refuses Israel passage through their land, vv. 14-21 e. Death of Aaron, vv. 22-29 6. First victory of Israel; first song; serpent of brass, Chapter 21 a. Eighth murmuring, v. 5 b. Serpent of brass, v. 9 (cf. John 3:14) c. Israel sings, v. 17 7. The prophet Balaam, Chapters 22—25 a. “The way of Balaam”—covetousness, (cf. 2 Peter 2:15, 16), 22 b. “The error of Balaam”—ignorance of God’s righteousness (cf. Romans 8:31-34), 23 c. “The doctrine of Balaam”—fornication with Moabites; embrace their idolatry, 24, 25
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
6. NUMBERS 26 TO 36
  VI. Future (new) generation prepares to enter land, Chapters 26—36 A. Census of new generation (v. 64), Chapter 26 Less than first census (cf. Numbers 1:46 with Numbers 26:51) B. Woman’s place under law, Chapter 27 Daughters of Zelophehad claim possession of their father. Moses appeals to God for a decision. God grants their request. C. The law of offerings, Chapters 28, 29 The offerings illustrate the abiding preciousness of Christ, what God thinks of Christ. True worship is thinking God’s thoughts after Him. D. Law of vows, Chapter 30 A vow is inviolate. A woman’s vow depends upon her father or husband. The vow of a widow or divorced woman must stand. E. Judgment of Midian, Chapter 31 (Moses’ last act) Midian in the wilderness is a type of the world. The Christian is to be separated from the world (cf. Galatians 6:14; 1 John 2:15-17). F. Reuben and Gad ask for land on wrong side of Jordan, Chapter 32 Jordan is a type of death and resurrection of Christ. G. Log of the journeys, Chapter 33 H. Borders of Promised Land, Chapter 34 I. Cities of refuge given to Levites, Chapter 35 (To be used as refuge for manslayers) J. Law of land regarding inheritance, Chapter 36 (Land to remain in tribe and family) It’s available in two free formats—a printed paperback book* with Dr. McGee’s full outlines and abbreviated notes for each book of the Bible or a downloadable e-book with the outlines and full-length notes. Request your free printed copy, purchase extras for friends and family, or download the free e-book at TTB.org/BriefingTheBible *one per household; offer available in U.S. and Canada only Get all of Dr. McGee’s Notes & Outlines under one cover Connect with THRU the BIBLE Box 7100, Pasadena, California 91109-7100 P.O. Box 25325, London, Ontario, Canada N6C 6B1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
DeuteronomyINTRODUCTION · 4 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
WRITER: Moses. Moses talked with God face to face. Moses knew God. He made known his ways unto Moses, his acts unto the children of Israel. (Psalm 103:7) The children of Israel saw the acts of God but did not know Him. Moses knew His ways. Deuteronomy is the result of this intimate knowledge plus the experience of 40 years in the wilderness. Deuteronomy 34:5-12 was probably written by Joshua and belongs to the book of Joshua. When the book of Joshua was written, it was placed on the scroll of the Pentateuch, making a Hexateuch. TITLE: Deuteronomy means “second law.” This is not to infer that it is a repetition of the Law as given to Moses on Mt. Sinai. It is the Law interpreted in the light of 38 years of experience in the wilderness. New situations and problems arose that were not covered by the Law specifically. There needed to be an application of the Law to life situations. (A notable example of this [Numbers 27] is the case of the inheritance of the daughters of Zelophehad, who had left no sons.) Deuteronomy T H E B O O K O F E X P E R I E N C E A N D O B E D I E N C E Deuteronomy, therefore, is more than a mere recapitulation of the Law of Sinai; it is another illustration of the law of recurrence (see 29:1). Specific laws that needed emphasis are repeated and enlarged upon (e.g., the Ten Commandments in chapter 5). Deuteronomy is a commentary on the Mosaic Law. THERE ARE FOUR HEBREW TITLES OF DEUTERONOMY: 1 – Debarim—“The Words” or “These be the Words” 2 – The Kith, or the Fifth of the Law 3 – The Book of Reproofs 4 – The Iteration of the Law KEY: Love and obey. Love of God—4:37; 7:7, 8; 23:5 Obey God—4:40; 11:26-28; 30:8-20 Love for God—6:4, 5; 30:6, 16, 20 This book teaches man to love and obey God. The word “love” occurs 22 times; “obey” occurs ten times. The motive for obedience is love. The Lord Jesus said, “If ye love me, keep my commandments” (John 14:15). The true motive for obedience is stated in Deuteronomy 6:4, 5. God’s love for man is the motive for His government and the giving of laws. Man’s love of God is the motive for his obedience. This is not the gospel, but the principle of it is here. This is the pathway of blessing. It is likewise the answer to those who do not find love in the Old Testament. There is love in the Old Testament, and there is law in the New Testament. Moses pleads with them to obey. WHY OBEY? PLEADING OF MOSES: 1 – Israel belonged to God (14:1) 2 – God loved them (4:37) 3 – God wanted to preserve and prosper them (4:1) 4 – Their show of gratitude (4:7, 8) COMMENT: A new generation had arrived on the east bank of the Jordan River (1:5) one month before entering the Promised Land (1:3). Those of the generation which had left Egypt were dead and their bones were bleaching beneath the desert skies because of their unbelief and disobedience. • They had broken God’s law—sins of commission; • They had failed to believe God—sins of omission. The Law was “weak through the flesh” (Romans 8:3). Moses gives to this new generation his final instructions from the Lord before he relinquishes leadership of the nation through death. He reviews the desert experiences, reemphasizes certain features of the Law, reveals their future course in light of the Palestinian Covenant, teaches them a new song, blesses the 12 tribes, and then prepares to die. A requiem to Moses concludes the book. This new generation was unfamiliar with the experiences of Mt. Sinai, and they needed to have the Law called to their attention and interpreted in the light of their experience and future dwelling in the Promised Land. The book of Deuteronomy has been the center of attack by the critic. First the authorship of the book was challenged. The original criticism was that Moses could not have written it because there was no writing in existence in Moses’ day. That has subsequently been soundly refuted. Next the critic stated that the purpose of the book was to glorify the priesthood at Jerusalem, but neither the priesthood nor Jerusalem is mentioned in Deuteronomy. The probable reason for the satanic attack upon the book of Deuteronomy is that the Lord Jesus Christ quoted exclusively from this book in beating back Satan’s temptation. Little wonder Satan hates this book. First temptation—Matthew 4:4; Luke 4:4 compare Deuteronomy 8:3 Second temptation—Matthew 4:7; Luke 4:12 compare Deuteronomy 6:16 Third temptation—Matthew 4:10; Luke 4:8 compare Deuteronomy 6:13 and 10:20 The Old Testament prophets quoted from Deuteronomy frequently. There are also over 80 references to it in the New Testament. Deuteronomy exalts the Word of God: And thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. (Deuteronomy 6:7) STRIKING FEATURES: GREATEST DOCTRINAL STATEMENT IN THE OLD TESTAMENT: Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God is one Lord. (Deuteronomy 6:4) FIRST MENTION OF THE GREAT TRIBULATION: But if from thence thou shalt seek the Lord thy God, thou shalt find him, if thou seek him with all thy heart and with all thy soul. When thou art in tribulation, and all these things are come upon thee, even in the latter days, if thou turn to the Lord thy God, and shalt be obedient unto his voice (for the Lord thy God is a merciful God;) he will not forsake thee, neither destroy thee, nor forget the covenant of thy fathers which he sware unto them. (Deuteronomy 4:29-31) PROMISE OF A COMING PROPHET: The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me; unto him ye shall hearken; according to all that thou desiredst of the Lord thy God in Horeb in the day of the assembly, saying, Let me not hear again the voice of the Lord my God, neither let me see this great fire any more, that I die not. And the Lord said unto me, They have well spoken that which they have spoken. I will raise them up a Prophet from among their brethren, like unto thee, and will put my words in his mouth; and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command him. (Deuteronomy 18:15-18) TEST FOR DETERMINING TRUE AND FALSE PROPHETS: But the prophet, which shall presume to speak a word in my name, which I have not commanded him to speak, or who shall speak in the name of other gods, even that prophet shall die. And if thou say in thine heart, How shall we know the word which the Lord hath not spoken? When a prophet speaketh in 1 2 3 4 the name of the Lord, if the thing follow not, nor come to pass, that is the thing which the Lord hath not spoken, but the prophet hath spoken it presumptuously; thou shalt not be afraid of him. (Deuteronomy 18:20-22) (Every prophet had to speak into a local and immediate situation.) PREWRITTEN HISTORY OF ISRAEL IN THE LAND BEFORE THEY ENTER THE LAND: Deuteronomy 28—30 PALESTINIAN COVENANT: Deuteronomy 29:1—30:10 THE SONG OF MOSES—PROPHETIC: Deuteronomy 32 Call to hear, vv. 1-4 The nation returns evil for the grace of God, vv. 5, 6 Jehovah’s goodness, vv. 7-14 Apostasy of the nation, vv. 15-18 Judgment of God upon them, vv. 19-25 Longing of God for His people, vv. 26-42 Nations of the world blessed with Israel, vv. 43, 44 LONELY AND STRANGE DEATH OF MOSES: Deuteronomy 34:5-8 (One translation has it, “... died by the kiss of God”—God kissed Moses and put him to sleep. What a lovely thought!) 5 6 7 8 A B C D E F G
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. DEUTERONOMY 1 TO 4
  I. Reviewing the journeys, Chapters 1—4
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. DEUTERONOMY 5 TO 26
  II. Restating the Law—love and obedience, Chapters 5—26 A. Repetition and interpretation of Ten Commandments, Chapters 5—7 B. Religious and national regulations, Chapters 8—21 1. God’s past dealings are assurance for future, 8 2. God knew Israel—the past was not good, 9 3. God sent Israel to Egypt; God brought them out of Egypt, 10 4. Promised Land not like Egypt; principle of occupancy, 11 5. Israel has only one place to worship in land, 12 6. Warning against and test of false prophets, false gods, 13 7. Diet for Israel, 14 8. God’s poverty program; the permanent slave; the perfect sacrifice is Christ, 15 9. Three main feasts (Passover, Pentecost, Tabernacles); all males required to attend, 16 10. Sundry laws, 17 11. Priests and prophets; test of true prophet, 18 12. Cities of Refuge; extent of land and extremity of Law, 19 13. Laws regulating warfare, 20 14. Laws regulating murder, marriage and delinquent sons, 21 C. Regulations for domestic and personal relations, Chapters 22—26 1. Miscellaneous laws concerning brother relationships, dress, building code, planting seed, and marriage, 22 2. The world, the flesh, and the devil, 23 3. Divorce, 24 4. Punishment of guilty (40 stripes); law protecting widows; punishment for crimes; judgment of Amalek, 25 5. First fruits—thanksgiving, 26
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. DEUTERONOMY 27 TO 30
  III. Regarding the future of the land, (blessings and curses), Chapters 27—30
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. DEUTERONOMY 31 TO 34
  IV. Requiem to Moses, Chapters 31—34 1st Oration—1:6—4:40 2nd Oration—4:44—26:19 3rd Oration—27, 28 4th Oration—29, 30 5th Oration—31:1-13 6th Oration—32 (Song of Moses) 7th Oration—33 8th Oration—34 One Hebrew division of Deuteronomy is very good and follows the generally accepted pattern:
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
JoshuaINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Joshua WRITER: Joshua (Joshua 24:26), successor to Moses (Deuteronomy 31:23). The Talmud says that Joshua wrote all but the last five verses and that those were written by Phineas. “Joshua” means “Jehovah is salvation”—the same word in the New Testament is “Jesus” (as in Hebrews 4:8). Joshua was a great general, born a slave in Egypt. 40 years old at time of Exodus (one of spies) 80 years old when he received his commission 110 years old at his death He was a man of prayer, courage, dependence upon God, faith, leadership, enthusiasm, and fidelity. He is a type of Christ in name and work. As someone has commented: Joshua shows that a man of average ability may become a leader in the church. He received his call not in flaming letters across the sky, but from an old man, who knew God and knew Joshua, and saw that he was fitted by God to be a leader. Joshua PURPOSE: Complete redemption out of Egypt. Salvation is not only a redemption from hell, but it is a redemption to heaven. Who [Jesus] was delivered for our offenses, and was raised again for our justification. (Romans 4:25) TRANSITION: Up to this point Jehovah had spoken by dreams, visions, or by angelic ministry. Now a new method is introduced. The Law of Moses is the written voice of Jehovah (Joshua 1:8). KEY VERSE: Every place that the sole of your foot shall tread upon, that have I given unto you, as I said unto Moses. (Joshua 1:3) JOSHUA COMPARES TO EPHESIANS IN THE NEW TESTAMENT: It is prophetic of Israel and typical of the church Read Israel’s free title to the land (Jeremiah 23:8; Ezekiel 37:21) Conflict and conquest go with possession KEY WORD: Possession. Israel’s ownership was unconditional (Genesis 12:7; 15:18-21; 17:8). Israel’s possession was conditional (Deuteronomy 29:9— 30:20). Key word is not “victory”—God gets the victory. Israel gets deliverance and possession. Joshua 1:4 Extent of Promised Land Joshua 13:1 They did not possess it all. Joshua 11:16 Joshua had conquered the land and it was available. Joshua 11:23 Each tribe was given an allotment but had to drive out the enemy. There was to be a gradual occupation of the land by each tribe. The Christian today is given title to spiritual blessings (Ephesians 1:3; Romans 5:1-11; Romans 8:37; 1 Corinthians 1:30; Galatians 5:22, 23). The Christian’s practical possession and experience depends upon conflict and conquest (Ephesians 6:10-20; Galatians 5:25; 2 Corinthians 10:3-6; 1 Corinthians 9:25-27; Hebrews 4:11). These are never attained through the energy of the flesh, but through the power of the Holy Spirit working in the yielded life of the believer (Romans 7, 8). COMMENT: There are several incidents in the book of Joshua which need separate comments. We shall consider them briefly and in order. CHAPTER 1—God encourages Joshua and introduces and initiates the nation into a new way of life. The wilderness journey is over. They are no longer nomads of the desert, but dwellers in the land. Reuben, Gad, and the half tribe of Manasseh have possessions on the wrong side of Jordan (compare Colossians 3:1-4). CHAPTER 2—Spies are sent in, not to see if they could enter the land, but to explore the best way. The report of these spies is in verse 24. God turns aside to save the harlot Rahab. She believed God (vv. 10-13; cf. Hebrews 11:31). The mayor of Jericho could have been saved had he, too, believed God. None needed to have perished. CHAPTERS 3, 4—(See author’s message, “Have You Crossed Over Jordan?”) The ark—not the rod of Moses—goes before and divides the Jordan River. The ark goes before, carried by priests. Likewise, Christ goes before us through death, but goes with us through this life. Jordan is typical of Christ’s death, not ours. CHAPTER 5—Circumcision was neglected in the wilderness. God was teaching them that the old nature is no good and the new nature has no power (Romans 7:18). The manna ceases and the children of Israel eat the old corn in the new land. Manna is for babes in Christ and represents the days of His flesh. We feed on the living Christ today (2 Corinthians 5:16, 17). Jesus is the captain of our salvation (vv. 13-15; Hebrews 2:10; 12:1, 2). CHAPTER 6—There may be some disagreement between John Garstang and Kathleen Kenyon about the walls in the tell at ancient Jericho, but the faith of the believer does not rest upon the shovel of the archaeologist (Hebrews 11:30). Jericho represents the world to the believer. It is strong and formidable and foreboding—the conquest depends upon faith (1 John 5:4). Hebrews 11 reveals how faith worked in all ages in the lives of God’s choicest servants as they met the world head-on and overcame by faith. CHAPTERS 7, 8—(See author’s message, “Ai and I.”) Defeat and victory at Ai represent the flesh in the believer. The sin of Achan was sin in the camp. STEPS IN SINS OF THE FLESH (7:21): I saw—physical I coveted—mental I took—volitional No deliverance is experienced until sin is dealt with in the life of a believer (Ephesians 4:17-32; 1 John 1:9). CHAPTER 9—This begins the campaign in the south. Having driven a wedge into the heart of the land and divided it, now Joshua can go against each section piecemeal. Joshua has been compared to Alexander the Great and Hannibal as a great general. Divide and conquer was the strategy used by Joshua. He was deceived by the Gibeonites into making a treaty with them that was contrary to the express command of God (Deuteronomy 7:1, 2). The Gibeonites represent the devil with all his cunning and cleverness. We are no match for him (Ephesians 6:11, 16; Revelation 12:9). CHAPTER 10—Joshua conquers five kings of the Amorites (v. 5) as he continues the campaign in the south. He completes the campaign in the south by the destruction of Makkedah, Lachish, Libnah, Eglon, Hebron and Debir (vv. 29-40). This chapter contains the account of the long day of Joshua. “Did Joshua make the sun stand still?” is a question that is asked by skeptic and saint alike. Following are some proposed explanations of the long day of Joshua: It is the practice of some to avoid giving any interpretation. They ignore it entirely as if it were not worthy of comment. Some treat the language as poetic (v. 12). This is to adopt a non-literal interpretation that dismisses the miraculous from the incident entirely. Those who hold to this view gen1 2 erally refer to Judges 5:20 “… the stars in their courses fought against Sisera.” We refuse to dismiss this as poetic. We do not have enough information to state dogmatically that these are poetic statements and not matters of fact. It reminds us of the old bromide that poetic language is sometimes prosaic lying. Some call this a miracle of refraction. The emphasis is placed on verse 13. Some adopt the position that God stopped the entire solar system (v. 12). They make Joshua’s day 23 hours and 20 minutes. The other 40 minutes are found in 2 Kings 20:8-11. Some adopt the position that God blacked out the sun rather than continued its shining. The Berkeley Version translates it, “O sun, wait in Gibeon,” the asv, “be silent.” Maunder in the International Standard Bible Encyclopedia takes this position. Joshua had made a forced march all night (about 40 miles), attacked the enemy from the rear—came suddenly upon them. It was July—about 105° to 120° in the shade, and there was no shade. Joshua did not want more sun—he wanted less sun. The best explanation, it seems, is a combination of numbers four and five above. Joshua needed more light and less heat. God covered the sun with a storm of hailstones (v. 11). God slowed down the earth (v. 12). “Upon Gibeon” indicates that the sun was directly over—bisecting Gibeon—and the moon was going down “in the valley of Aijalon.” This is a miracle! CHAPTER 11—This contains the campaign in the north and the conclusion of Joshua’s leadership in war (v. 23). CHAPTER 12—Log of Joshua’s campaigns. CHAPTER 13—Not all the land was occupied and possessed (v. l). CHAPTER 14—Hebron given to Caleb, born a slave, companion of Joshua. These two men were the only spies who brought back a favorable report (Numbers 14:6-9). 3 4 5 6 CALEB FOUND THE FOUNTAIN OF YOUTH (V. 11). HE HAD: 1 – Faith to forget the past 2 – Faith to face facts 3 – Faith to face the future CHAPTER 15—Judah’s land in the Promised Land. CHAPTER 16—Ephraim’s land in the Promised Land. CHAPTER 17—Manasseh’s land in the Promised Land. CHAPTERS 18, 19—Tabernacle located at Shiloh. Other tribes’ lands in the Promised Land. CHAPTER 20—Cities of Refuge. CHAPTER 21—Cities for Levites. CHAPTER 22—Joshua dismisses the two and a half tribes, and they return to the east side of Jordan. They build an altar “to see” (v. 10). The altar was condemned, as there was only one altar, and it was for sacrifice. CHAPTER 23—Last message of Joshua to the leaders of the nation. CHAPTER 24—Last message of Joshua to all the tribes of Israel at Shechem (note v. 15). Verses 29-31 record the death of Joshua. CANAAN Divided Among the Twelve Tribes
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. JOSHUA 1 TO 12
  I. The land entered, Chapters 1—12 A. Commission and command of Joshua, Chapter 1 B. Contact of spies with Rahab, Chapter 2 C. Crossing the Jordan River, Chapter 3 D. Construction of two memorials, Chapter 4 E. Conditioned for conquest, Chapter 5 F. Center of land attacked, Chapters 6—8 1. Conquest of Jericho, 6 2. Conquest of Ai, 7, 8 G. Campaign in the south, Chapters 9, 10 1. Compact with the Gibeonites, 9 2. Conquer five kings of Amorites (miracle of sun), 10 H. Campaign in the north, (conclusion of Joshua’s leadership in war), Chapter 11 I. Conquered kings listed, Chapter 12
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. JOSHUA 13 TO 22
  II. The land divided, Chapters 13—22 A. Command of Joshua is terminated; confirmation of land to the two and a half tribes, Chapter 13 B. Caleb given Hebron, Chapter 14 C. Consignment of land to the tribes of Israel, Chapters 15—19 D. Cities of refuge, Chapter 20 E. Cities for Levites, Chapter 21 F. Command to the two and a half tribes to return home; construction of altar as a witness, Chapter 22
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. JOSHUA 23 TO 24
  III. The last message of Joshua, Chapters 23, 24 A. Call to leaders of Israel for courage and certainty, Chapter 23 B. Call to all tribes of Israel for consecration and consideration of covenant with God; death of Joshua, Chapter 24 It’s available in two free formats—a printed paperback book* with Dr. McGee’s full outlines and abbreviated notes for each book of the Bible or a downloadable e-book with the outlines and full-length notes. Request your free printed copy, purchase extras for friends and family, or download the free e-book at TTB.org/BriefingTheBible *one per household; offer available in U.S. and Canada only Get all of Dr. McGee’s Notes & Outlines under one cover Connect with THRU the BIBLE Box 7100, Pasadena, California 91109-7100 P.O. Box 25325, London, Ontario, Canada N6C 6B1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
JudgesINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Judges WRITER: Unknown. This book comes from the period of the monarchy, judging by the phrase which occurs four times, “In those days there was no king in Israel” (17:6; 18:1; 19:1; 21:25). Probably written by Samuel. KEY VERSE: Judges 21:25 (last verse in the book) THEME: Backsliding—and the amazing grace of God in recovering and restoring. PURPOSE: The book of Judges serves a twofold purpose: Historically it records the history of the nation from the death of Joshua to Samuel, the last of the judges and the first of the prophets. It bridges the gap between Joshua and the rise of the monarchy. There was no leader to take Joshua’s place in the way he had taken Moses’ place. This was the trial period of the theocracy after they entered the land. Morally it is the time of the deep declension of the people as they turned from the Unseen Leader and descended to the low level of “In those days there was no king in Israel, but every man did that which was right in his own eyes” 1 2 Judges A P H I LO S O P H Y O F H I STO RY Righteousness exalteth a nation: but sin is a reproach to any people. (Proverbs 14:34) (Judges 17:6; also compare Judges 1:1 with 20:18). This should have been an era of glowing progress, but it was a dark day of repeated failure. This course can be plotted like a hoop rolling down the hill of time. The steps of a nation’s downfall are outlined in the last division of the book (see outline). Isaiah, chapter 1, presents these same fatal steps downward that eventually led to the final captivity of the nation. A Cycle of History The nation serving God Servitude Did evil Forsook God Followed own way (pleasure) Sold into slavery (depression & war) Slavery Delivered Judges raised up Repented Turned to God Cried to God COMMENT: The New Scofield Reference Bible gives as the theme of the book of Judges “Defeat and Deliverance.” This is unusually appropriate. There is, however, another aspect which this book emphasizes—disappointment. The children of Israel entered the Land of Promise with high hopes and exuberant expectation. You would expect these people—who were delivered out of Egypt, led through the wilderness, and brought into the land with such demonstration of God’s power and direction—to attain a high level of living and victory in the land. Such was not the case. They failed ignobly and suffered miserable defeat after defeat. God raised up judges to deliver His people when they apostatized and cried to Him in their misery. The book takes its name from these men whom God raised up. The judges exercised their ministry for the most part in a local and restricted area. All the judges were themselves limited in their capabilities. In fact, each one seemed to have some defect and handicap which was not a hindrance but became a positive asset under the sovereign direction of God. None of them were national leaders who appealed to the total nation as were Moses and Joshua. The record is not continuous but rather a spotty account of local judges in limited sections of the nation. I. Introduction to era of the judges, Chapters 1, 2 CHAPTER 1—Mentioned are nine of the 12 tribes in their failure to win a total victory in driving out the enemy. The three not mentioned are Reuben, Issachar, and Gad. It must be assumed that they likewise failed. Each tribe faced a particular enemy. At no time was the entire nation engaged in a warfare against any particular enemy. The weakness of the tribes is revealed in verse 3 where Judah called upon Simeon for help in his local situation. CHAPTER 2—A report on the sad condition of the people, that eventually required judges to be raised up to deliver them. This chapter outlines the entire book and God’s philosophy of human history. The words for “judge,” “judgment,” and “judged” are used 22 times. The word “evil” occurs 14 times. The people did evil and God raised up judges (vv. 11, 16). The people did evil because they did not obey God (vv. 2, 17). They did not obey because they did not believe God (v. 20). The cycle of history that they followed is given in verses 11 through 16. II. Era of the judges, Chapters 3—16 CHAPTER 3—The children of Israel intermarried with Canaanites, Hittites, Amorites, Perizzites, Hivites, and Jebusites among whom they lived. Israel did evil, forgot God, and served Baalim. God delivered them into slavery. Othniel, the first judge, was raised up to deliver them. His only qualification seems to be that he was the nephew of Caleb and married his daughter. Ehud, the second judge, was raised up to deliver Israel from the servitude of Eglon, king of Moab. His qualification was his being left-handed, which enabled him to gain the presence of the king without his concealed dagger being discovered. Shamgar was the third judge, who was an expert with an ox goad. He used it as an instrument of war against the Philistines and delivered Israel. All of the judges had some defect, odd characteristic or handicap that God used. The judges reveal that God can use any man or woman who is willing to be used. CHAPTER 4—Deborah, the fourth judge, was a remarkable person and a great mother whom God raised up to deliver Israel from Jabin, king of Canaan. Deborah probably was the only judge, recorded in the book of Judges, to rule over all of Israel. (Eli, as well as Samuel, did rule over all of Israel as judges, see 1 Samuel 2:29—3:21.) Because no man was willing to take the lead, Deborah did (v. 8). She pointed out to Barak (the fifth judge) that she would go but it would not be to his honor. Jael, a woman, slew Sisera, the captain of Canaan’s forces. CHAPTER 5—Contains the song of victory of Deborah and Barak. The lawlessness of the day caused Deborah to take the lead as a mother for the sake of her children (vv. 6, 7). There are remarkable features in this song (vv. 19, 20, 23). CHAPTER 6—“Children of Israel did evil” (v. 1) is the reason for their being delivered into the hands of the Midianites. Gideon, the sixth judge, was raised up to deliver Israel. All the judges, as we have indicated, had some weakness, defect, or unusual characteristic that God actually exploited in order to deliver His people. Gideon was a coward at heart. His threshing grain at the winepress, instead of on the threshing floor of a hilltop in sight of the Midianites, reveals this. Here is where the angel of the Lord, with a note of sarcasm, called him, “Thou mighty man of valor.” Gideon pleads his weakness and littleness as an excuse. God equips him and encourages him in his first exploit. CHAPTER 7—Here is where the choosing of the 300 takes place. He had an original army of 32,000. This was reduced by ferreting out the fearful and indifferent. Gideon equipped the 300 with pitchers, lamps and trumpets. The tactics of Gideon produced a riot in the army of the Midianites. Victory was Gideon’s. CHAPTER 8—Israel wanted to make Gideon king, which he refused. Gideon’s answer is notable (v. 23). Gideon died, after which Israel went again into base idolatry. CHAPTER 9—In most records Abimelech, the wicked son of Gideon, is not rated a judge. James M. Gray wrote, “The usurped rule of Abimelech, the fratricide, is not usually counted.” He did rule three years after slaying 70 other sons of Gideon. He made himself king. His abortive reign reveals the truth of Daniel 4:17—“… the Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men … and setteth up over it the basest of men.” “Like priest, like people” is the principle here, and God judged not only Abimelech but also the men of Shechem for making him king (vv. 56, 57). CHAPTER 10—Tola, the seventh judge, did nothing worthy to record during his tenure in office of 23 years. Jair, the eighth judge, provided 30 donkeys for his 30 sons to ride upon. If he had lived in our day they would have driven Jaguars. CHAPTER 11—Jephthah, the ninth judge, was an illegitimate son of a harlot. He was an outcast until Israel was at war with Ammon and needed a military leader. Jephthah had become a leader of a band of desperados. He was a sort of Robin Hood (v. 3). God used him to deliver and rule over Israel in order to humble them. The problem in this chapter is one of human sacrifice. Did Jephthah offer his daughter as a human sacrifice? Jephthah made a rash and unnecessary vow—his cause was just (v. 27). God had called him, and the Spirit of the Lord came upon him (v. 29). However, Scripture never finds fault with him (Hebrews 11:32). Abraham was not permitted to offer Isaac, and God would have prevented Jephthah from murder if his intentions were to slay his daughter. Verse 31 offers the solution. The better translation of the last part of the verse should be “shall surely be the Lord’s or I will offer a burnt offering.” His vow was that she should never marry, which was worse than death for a Hebrew woman. With this in mind read vv. 37, 39 and 40. CHAPTER 12—Ibzan, the tenth judge, spent his seven years as judge making marriages for his 30 sons and 30 daughters. Elon, the 11th judge, did nothing worthy to record in his tenure of ten years. Abdon, the 12th judge, got 70 donkeys for his 40 sons and 30 nephews during his eight years as judge. CHAPTERS 13—16—The monotonous repetition of “And the children of Israel did evil again in the sight of the Lord” opens chapter 13, and this is the last time it occurs. The birth of Samson was miraculous (vv. 2-5). Samson had a golden opportunity to deliver Israel. He never did. He is one of the two most colossal failures in Scripture (Solomon is the other one). He was a Nazarite, and long hair was the badge of his office. There was no strength in him. He was anemic, a weakling both physically and morally, a mama’s boy, a regular sissy, a midget in mind and muscle. Three significant verses tell his story: SECRET OF SAMSON’S SUCCESS For, lo, thou shalt conceive, and bear a son; and no razor shall come on his head; for the child shall be a Nazirite unto God from the womb: and he shall begin to deliver Israel out of the hand of the Philistines. (Judges 13:5) SECRET OF SAMSON’S STRENGTH And the Spirit of the Lord began to move him at times in the camp of Dan between Zorah and Eshtaol. (Judges 13:25) 1 2 SECRET OF SAMSON’S FAILURE And she said, The Philistines are upon thee, Samson. And he awoke out of his sleep, and said, I will go out as at other times before, and shake myself. And he [knew] not that the Lord was departed from him. (Judges 16:20) NOTE THE PARALLEL BETWEEN THE LIFE OF SAMSON AND THAT OF JESUS CHRIST: 1 – Both births were foretold by an angel. 2 – Both were separated to God from the womb. COMPARISON: 3 – Both were Nazarites. 4 – Both went in the power of the Holy Spirit. 5 – Both were rejected by their people. 6 – Both destroyed (or will destroy) their enemies. 1 – Samson lived a life of sin; Jesus’ life was sinless. 2 – Samson at the time of death prayed, “… O God, that I may be at once avenged of the Philistines for my two eyes” CONTRAST: (Judges 16:28). Jesus prayed, “… Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do” (Luke 23:34). 3 – In death Samson’s arms were outstretched in wrath; in death Jesus’ arms were outstretched in love. 4 – Samson died; Jesus Christ lives! III. Results of era of the judges, Chapters 17—21 Some label this section an appendix to the book of Judges. We prefer to see here God’s philosophy of history (see outline). The period of the judges is characterized by: • compromise • corruption • confusion CHAPTERS 17, 18—This period of apostasy began in the tribe of Dan in their desire to enlarge their borders. It was another lapse into idolatry. It all can be traced to the home of Micah and his mother who spoiled him (17:2). The priest, hired by Micah to tend his idols, advised Dan to proceed with a selfish plan. This was the sweet talk of a hired preacher (18:6). 3 CHAPTERS 19—21—This period is similar to the former in that it reveals compromise, corruption and confusion. This episode centers about the tribe of Benjamin. This tribe engaged in gross immorality which led to civil war. It began with the men of Benjamin abusing and finally murdering a Levite’s wife. The other tribes try to exterminate the tribe of Benjamin. This period ends in total national corruption and confusion, and with this the book of Judges concludes: In those days there was no king in Israel; every man did that which was right in his own eyes. (Judges 21:25)
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. JUDGES 1 TO 2
  I. Introduction to era of the judges, Chapters 1, 2 A. Condition of nation after death of Joshua (revealed in limited victories of tribes of Judah, Simeon, Benjamin, Manasseh, Ephraim, Zebulun, Asher, Naphtali, Dan), Chapter 1 B. God feeds into computer of history Israel’s cycle in period of the judges, Chapter 2
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. JUDGES 3 TO 16
  II. Era of the judges, Chapters 3—16 A. First Apostasy; conquered by Mesopotamia; delivered through Othniel, the judge, Chapter 3:1-11 B. Second Apostasy; conquered by Moabites and Philistines; delivered through Ehud and Shamgar, the judges, Chapter 3:12-31 C. Third Apostasy; conquered by Jabin, king of Canaan; delivered through Deborah and Barak, the judges, Chapters 4:1—5:31 D. Fourth Apostasy; conquered by Midian; delivered through Gideon, the judge, Chapters 6:1—8:32 E. Fifth Apostasy; civil war; delivered through Abimelech, Tola, Jair, the judges, Chapters 8:33—10:5 F. Sixth Apostasy; conquered by Philistines and Ammonites; delivered through Jephthah, Ibzan, Elon, Abdon, the judges, Chapters 10:6—12:15 G. Seventh Apostasy; conquered by Philistines; delivered partially through Samson, the judge, Chapters 13—16
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. JUDGES 17 TO 21
  III. Results of era of the judges (confusion), Chapters 17—21 A. Religious apostasy (the temple), Chapters 17, 18 B. Moral awfulness (the home), Chapter 19 C. Political anarchy (the state), Chapters 20, 21 It’s available in two free formats—a printed paperback book* with Dr. McGee’s full outlines and abbreviated notes for each book of the Bible or a downloadable e-book with the outlines and full-length notes. Request your free printed copy, purchase extras for friends and family, or download the free e-book at TTB.org/BriefingTheBible *one per household; offer available in U.S. and Canada only Get all of Dr. McGee’s Notes & Outlines under one cover Connect with THRU the BIBLE Box 7100, Pasadena, California 91109-7100 P.O. Box 25325, London, Ontario, Canada N6C 6B1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
RuthINTRODUCTION · 4 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Ruth WRITER: Samuel could have been the writer. KEY VERSE: Ruth 3:18 THEME: The kinsman-redeemer FEATURES: 1 – A love story without using the word “love.” 2 – The story of a prodigal family who went to the far country. 3 – The only example of the law of the kinsman-redeemer (Hebrew goel) in action. Also shows how other laws of the Mosaic system operated. 4 – Furnishes the link between the tribe of Judah and David. The genealogy at the end of the book becomes a most important document. It is found again in the first chapter of Matthew. 5 – A lovely picture of Christ and the church. COMMENT: To appreciate this love story in all of its tenderness, sweetness, and loveliness, read or listen to it in the complete 5-year Thru the Bible series. Find all of your options at www.TTB.org/Ruth. Ruth An addendum to the book of Judges. A brochure of beauty. A bright picture on the black background of the judges.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. RUTH 1
  I. In the land of Moab, Chapter 1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. RUTH 2
  II. In the field of Boaz, Chapter 2
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. RUTH 3
  III. On the threshing floor of Boaz, Chapter 3
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. RUTH 4
  IV. In the heart and home of Boaz, Chapter 4 It’s available in two free formats—a printed paperback book* with Dr. McGee’s full outlines and abbreviated notes for each book of the Bible or a downloadable e-book with the outlines and full-length notes. Request your free printed copy, purchase extras for friends and family, or download the free e-book at TTB.org/BriefingTheBible *one per household; offer available in U.S. and Canada only Get all of Dr. McGee’s Notes & Outlines under one cover Connect with THRU the BIBLE Box 7100, Pasadena, California 91109-7100 P.O. Box 25325, London, Ontario, Canada N6C 6B1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
1 SamuelINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
2 Samuel 1 Samuel The books of 1 and 2 Samuel give us the origin of the kingdom. The two books of Samuel were classified as one in the Jewish canon. They are the first two of four books of Kings in the Latin Vulgate. WRITER: The name of Samuel is identified with these two historical books, not because he was the writer primarily, but because his story occurs first and is so prominent. He anointed as king both Saul and David. Samuel is considered the author up to 1 Samuel 25 (his death). Nathan and Gad completed the writing (1 Chronicles 29:29 asv). FEATURES: 1 – The rise of the kingdom. 2 – The story of Hannah. 3 – The story of little Samuel. 4 – The story of David and Goliath. 5 – The friendship of David and Jonathan. 6 – King Saul’s visit to witch of Endor. 7 – God’s covenant with David in 2 Samuel 7. 8 – David’s great sin—Bathsheba. 9 – David’s rebellious son—Absalom. 1 & 2 Samuel I gave thee a king in mine anger, and took him away in my wrath. (Hosea 13:11) THEME: Prayer 1 Samuel opens with prayer; 2 Samuel closes with prayer. Kingdom The change of the government from a theocracy to a kingdom; God’s covenant with David. Prophet The rise of the office of prophet, who became the messenger of God in place of the priest. KEY VERSE: 1 Samuel 10:25 COMMENT: There is a striking contrast between the characters in the book of Judges and those in the two books of Samuel. The men in Judges seem to be ordinary and average, while here the characters are outstanding and above the average. There are six who stand out in 1 Samuel. They are Hannah, Eli, Samuel, Saul, Jonathan, and David. First Samuel is a transitional book from the era of the judges to the kingdom. The kingdom foreshadows the coming millennial kingdom in some respects. There are certain profound global lessons for us in the setting up of the kingdom. The world needs: 1 – A king with power who exercises his power righteously 2 – A king who will be in full dependence upon God and who can be trusted with power 3 – A king who is in full obedience to God CHAPTERS AND VERSES WORTH REMEMBERING: 1 Samuel 15:22 Samuel’s word about obedience 1 Samuel 25:29 Abigail’s word about David’s relationship to God 2 Samuel 3:33 Abner’s epitaph 2 Samuel 7 God’s covenant with David (note the seven “I wills”) 2 Samuel 18:33 David’s grief over Absalom 2 Samuel 22 Song of David (Psalm 18) 2 Samuel 24:24 David’s rebuke against a cheap religion 1 SAMUEL COMMENT: I. SAMUEL: God’s prophet, priest, and judge, Chapters 1—8 CHAPTER 1—This First book of Samuel opens with a cry of a godly woman. While the people cry for a king, Hannah cries for a child. God builds the throne on a woman’s cry. When woman takes her exalted place, God builds her a throne. Eli, the high priest, thinks Hannah is drunk as she prays before the tabernacle in Shiloh. When he discovers her true anxiety is for a child, he blesses her. Samuel is born to Hannah and she brings him to Eli in fulfillment of her vow. CHAPTER 2—Hannah’s prayer of thanksgiving is prophetic, as she mentions the Messiah for the first time (v. 10). Eli’s sons are evil and not fit for the priests’ office. An unnamed prophet warns Eli that his line will be cut off as high priest and that God will raise up a faithful priest (v. 35). Notice verse 26— spoken only of Samuel and Jesus. CHAPTER 3—The story of the call of Samuel as a prophet-priest is ordinarily reserved for children. It is not only for the junior, but for the senior. Bring it out of the nursery and into the adult department, for it is not only a beautiful story but marks one of the great transitional periods in Scripture—the change from theocracy to monarchy, from priest to king. God spoke to a king through prophets. Samuel was not a wee child. Josephus says he was 12 years old (2:18 gives the wrong impression). Solomon was a grown man when he prayed, “I am but a little child” (1 Kings 3:7). Jeremiah was called to prophetic office when he wrote, “I am a child” (Jeremiah 1:6). There were a total of four calls to Samuel: first and second were the call of God to salvation (v. 7); the last 2 calls were to service (v. 10). CHAPTER 4—Israel, without consulting Samuel, goes out to battle against the Philistines—which leads to defeat. Then they bring the ark of the covenant into battle, thinking its presence will bring victory. This reveals the superstitious paganism of the people who thought there was some merit in an object. The merit was in the presence and person of God. Verse 5 reveals gross idolatry. Verses 6 through 8 show that the Philistines were both superstitious and ignorant. Verse 10 tells Israel’s defeat again. The ark is captured. Verse 18—The capture of the ark causes Eli to collapse and fall backward, breaking his neck (he was a fat man). CHAPTER 5—The captured ark is placed in the house of Dagon, idol of the Philistines. The idol falls over and breaks. In fear, they send the ark to Gath where it is then transferred to Ekron. CHAPTER 6—Philistines return the ark to Israel, carried on a cart, to the field of Joshua at Bethshemesh. The ark is transferred to Kirjathjearim. CHAPTER 7—After 20 years Israel prepares to receive the ark. Israel turns from Baalim and Ashtaroth to serve the Lord (v. 4). After Israel’s victory over the Philistines, Samuel sets up a stone at Ebenezer, which means “Hitherto hath the Lord helped us.” Verses 15 through 17 give Samuel’s extensive ministry as prophet, priest, and judge. CHAPTER 8—Hosea 13:11 can be written over the remainder of 1 Samuel: I gave thee a king in mine anger, and took him away in my wrath. Samuel made the mistake of making his own sons judges to succeed him. They were wholly unworthy and incompetent (v. 3). Samuel was a failure as a father. Israel demanded a king and rejected God and Samuel. Israel was influenced by surrounding nations. II. SAUL: Satan’s man, Chapters 9—15 CHAPTER 9—The people chose Saul. He looked like a king (v. 2). He was out looking for the asses of his father (v. 3), but the asses of Israel were looking for him (v. 20). God granted their request but sent leanness to their souls (v. 17). Is Saul (v. 21) genuinely humble? CHAPTER 10—Samuel anoints Saul king (v. 1). Was Saul (v. 6) converted? This verse is not the final proof. The Spirit of God came upon Balaam also, but he was not converted. Succeeding events in Saul’s life indicate that he was not. Verse 9 does not mean he had a new heart, only another heart. God equipped him for the office of king. The reception of Saul as king was their rejection of God (v. 19). Saul’s conduct (v. 22) is evidence of a false modesty. Verse 25 gives the message of 1 Samuel. CHAPTER 11—Saul began well, as he gained a victory over the Ammonites at Jabesh-gilead. All Israel accepted Saul as king (v. 15). CHAPTER 12—Samuel transfers all authority to Saul and turns in his report as judge over Israel. Verse 3 is Samuel’s autobiography—he was a remarkable man. Although Saul was Israel’s choice (v. 13), God would still bless if the people would obey (v. 14). The people begin to see and acknowledge their mistake (v. 19). Verse 22 is the revelation of the marvelous grace of God. CHAPTER 13—The real nature of Saul begins to show. His son Jonathan got the victory at Michmash, but Saul blew the trumpet and took credit for it (vs. 3, 4). In presumption Saul intrudes into the priest’s office (vs. 8-10). Samuel rebukes and rejects Saul (vs. 13, 14). The disarmament of Israel is revealed (vs. 19, 22). CHAPTER 14—Again Jonathan gains a victory, but Saul takes credit for it (vs. 14, 15). “Saul took credit for victory … modesty gone now” (Young). Saul’s jealousy is revealed (vs. 37-45). He actually would destroy his son if he stood in the way. CHAPTER 15—Saul’s glaring rebellion is revealed in his disobedience regarding Agag. He wants to cover up his sin before the people (v. 30). Saul is rejected now as king with no hope of recovery (v. 35). Samuel loved Saul for he mourned for him. Was he Samuel’s choice? A great spiritual principle is enunciated by Samuel (vs. 22, 23). God has given Saul an opportunity to make good after his first failure, but he failed the second time. This is God’s method all the way through Scripture (cf. Jacob, Jonah, Peter, Mark, etc.). God did not need to wait for the result—He already knew. However, the individual needed to know, and we need to know (Psalm 51:4; Romans 3:19; Revelation 15:3). We shall be tested, and we need the help of the Holy Spirit (James 1:12). Why the extreme surgery in slaying the Amalekites and Agag? Move ahead about 500 years. Haman was an Agagite (Esther 3:1). God was protecting multitudes of the future, as He did at the Flood. III. DAVID: God’s man, and SAUL: Satan’s man, Chapters 16—31 CHAPTER 16—God chooses David as king to succeed Saul and sends Samuel to Bethlehem to anoint him as king. Another great principle is enunciated (v. 7). This is God’s method of choosing men for a particular office and task. Because Saul is forsaken of God (v. 14), David is brought into court to play upon his harp to soothe the evil spirit of Saul. CHAPTER 17—This chapter contains the familiar episode of David slaying Goliath with a slingshot. Why did David take five smooth stones to slay Goliath (v. 40)? Did he expect to miss? No, Goliath had four sons, and David expected them to come out also. In fact, he did slay them (2 Samuel 21:22); David did not expect to miss (Judges 20:16). CHAPTER 18—David and Jonathan become fast friends, and they make a covenant for life. Saul becomes jealous of David because of the people’s applause (vs. 8, 9) and twice attempts to slay him. David becomes the favorite of the people (v. 16). Saul gives his daughter Michal to David as wife in order to trap David. CHAPTER 19—Saul openly attempts to have David slain; he personally attempts to slay him with a javelin as David plays upon his harp (vs. 9, 10). David escapes and becomes as a hunted animal. CHAPTER 20—Jonathan proves his love for David by protecting him (vs. 16, 17). Jonathan communicates with David the intentions of Saul by means of the shooting of arrows. Saul determines to kill David, and David flees. CHAPTER 21—David flees to Ahimelech the priest and feeds his young men with the showbread from the holy place. Then David flees to Achish, king of Gath, in Philistine country. CHAPTER 22—David begins to gather his mighty men. Those who came to him were in dire need—in distress, in debt, and discontented. David is hunted as a criminal. Saul slays Ahimelech and the other priests for helping David (vs. 16-23). CHAPTER 23—David continues to flee with 600 men (v. 13). Jonathan contacts David and recognizes that David will be the next king (vs. 16, 17). Jonathan is a great man, and his attitude and action remind us of John the Baptist. CHAPTER 24—David spares Saul’s life at En-gedi because he honors his office, not the man (v. 6). CHAPTER 25—Death of Samuel in his retirement. David encounters Nabal and Abigail. David in anger is prevented from the rash act of murdering Nabal and his servants by the presence and diplomacy of Abigail, Nabal’s beautiful wife. Nabal dies after a night of drunkenness, and David takes Abigail as wife. She was a good influence in the life of David (vs. 29, 32-34). CHAPTER 26—David again spares Saul in the wilderness of Ziph. Note the contrast between Saul and David. Obviously, Saul knows that David is God’s choice, but he seeks to slay him (v. 25). David recognizes that Saul is the anointed king, and he spares him. God must deal with Saul (vs. 9-11). Is David being sarcastic with Abner (v. 15)? CHAPTER 27—David in fear retreats to Philistia (v. 1). Achish of Gath gives David and his men the city of Ziklag. CHAPTER 28—Saul’s interview with the witch of Endor poses and provokes many questions. The primary one relates to Samuel. Did she bring Samuel back from the dead? If so, this is the only instance in Scripture. Scripture positively condemns such practices of necromancy (Deuteronomy 18:9-14). The New Testament account of Lazarus and a rich man indicates there can be no return (Luke 16:19-31). Paul was silenced about his experience of being caught up to the third heaven (2 Corinthians 12:2-4). Scripture warns of these practices and predicts a future outbreak (Matthew 24:24; 2 Thessalonians 2:9; 1 Timothy 4:1-3; Revelation 16:13, 14). Saul was abandoned of God (vs. 6, 15). Because heaven was silent, Saul turned to hell. We maintain that Samuel did not appear. There are two possible explanations: (1) It was a fraud, the witch was a ventriloquist (this is the position of G. Campbell Morgan); (2) an overweening desire to communicate with dead loved ones makes people victims of deceit. We believe a false spirit appeared—not Samuel. Even the witch was deceived and frightened (vs. 12-15). The false spirit communicated nothing that was not previously revealed. CHAPTER 29—The Philistines do not trust David to fight against Israel. CHAPTER 30—David fights against the Amalekites because of destruction of Ziklag. Note David’s refuge (v. 6). CHAPTER 31—Saul, mortally wounded in battle, tries to commit suicide. See 2 Samuel, chapter 1, for the answer to the question: “Who killed King Saul?” • Saul failed in ruling God’s property. • The end is self-destruction. • God and His authority are rejected. • Saul spared the Amalekites; Saul was killed by Amalekites.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 1 SAMUEL 1 TO 8
  I. SAMUEL: God’s prophet, priest, and judge, Chapters 1—8 A. Birth of Samuel, Chapters 1, 2 1. Hannah’s prayer and answer, 1 2. Hannah’s prophetic prayer; boy Samuel in temple, 2 B. Call of Samuel, Chapter 3 C. Last judge and first prophet (prophetic office), Chapters 4—8 1. Ark captured by Philistines; Word of God to Samuel fulfilled; Eli dies and his sons slain, 4 2. God judged Philistines because of the ark; ark returned to Bethshemesh, 5, 6 3. Samuel leads in revival (put away idols and turn to Jehovah); victory at Ebenezer, 7 4. Israel rejects God and demands a king; Samuel warns nation but promises a king, 8
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 1 SAMUEL 9 TO 15
  II. SAUL: Satan’s man, Chapters 9—15 A. Saul received, Chapters 9, 10 1. Saul chosen as king, 9 2. Saul anointed as king, 10 B. Saul reigning, Chapters 11, 12 1. Saul’s victory over Ammonites, 11 2. Transfer of authority from Samuel to Saul, 12 C. Saul rejected, Chapters 13—15 1. Saul’s rebellion against God, 13 2. Jonathan responsible for victory over Philistines; Saul took credit, 14 3. Saul’s glaring rebellion and disobedience regarding Agag, 15
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 1 SAMUEL 16 TO 31
  III. DAVID: God’s man, and SAUL: Satan’s man, Chapters 16—31 A. David anointed, Chapter 16 B. David trained, Chapters 17, 18 1. David slays Goliath, giant of Gath, 17 2. Jonathan and David make covenant; Saul gives daughter Michal to David, 18 C. David disciplined, Chapters 19—30 1. Saul attempts to kill David again, 19 2. Jonathan helps David escape, 20 3. David escapes to Nob and Gath, 21 4. David gathers his men; Saul slays priests of God, 22 5. David fights Philistines; Saul pursues David; Jonathan and David make covenant, 23 6. David spares Saul’s life at En-gedi, 24 7. Samuel dies; David and Abigail, 25 8. David again spares Saul’s life in wilderness of Ziph, 26 9. David retreats to land of Philistia (Ziklag), 27 10. Saul goes to witch of Endor, 28 11. Philistines do not trust David in battle, 29 12. David fights Amalekites because of destruction of Ziklag, 30 D. Saul, mortally wounded in battle, commits suicide, Chapter 31
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
2 SamuelINTRODUCTION · 2 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
2 Samuel 1 Samuel The books of 1 and 2 Samuel give us the origin of the kingdom. The two books of Samuel were classified as one in the Jewish canon. They are the first two of four books of Kings in the Latin Vulgate. WRITER: The name of Samuel is identified with these two historical books, not because he was the writer primarily, but because his story occurs first and is so prominent. He anointed as king both Saul and David. Samuel is considered the author up to 1 Samuel 25 (his death). Nathan and Gad completed the writing (1 Chronicles 29:29 asv). FEATURES: 1 – The rise of the kingdom. 2 – The story of Hannah. 3 – The story of little Samuel. 4 – The story of David and Goliath. 5 – The friendship of David and Jonathan. 6 – King Saul’s visit to witch of Endor. 7 – God’s covenant with David in 2 Samuel 7. 8 – David’s great sin—Bathsheba. 9 – David’s rebellious son—Absalom. 1 & 2 Samuel I gave thee a king in mine anger, and took him away in my wrath. (Hosea 13:11) THEME: Prayer 1 Samuel opens with prayer; 2 Samuel closes with prayer. Kingdom The change of the government from a theocracy to a kingdom; God’s covenant with David. Prophet The rise of the office of prophet, who became the messenger of God in place of the priest. KEY VERSE: 1 Samuel 10:25 COMMENT: There is a striking contrast between the characters in the book of Judges and those in the two books of Samuel. The men in Judges seem to be ordinary and average, while here the characters are outstanding and above the average. There are six who stand out in 1 Samuel. They are Hannah, Eli, Samuel, Saul, Jonathan, and David. First Samuel is a transitional book from the era of the judges to the kingdom. The kingdom foreshadows the coming millennial kingdom in some respects. There are certain profound global lessons for us in the setting up of the kingdom. The world needs: 1 – A king with power who exercises his power righteously 2 – A king who will be in full dependence upon God and who can be trusted with power 3 – A king who is in full obedience to God CHAPTERS AND VERSES WORTH REMEMBERING: 1 Samuel 15:22 Samuel’s word about obedience 1 Samuel 25:29 Abigail’s word about David’s relationship to God 2 Samuel 3:33 Abner’s epitaph 2 Samuel 7 God’s covenant with David (note the seven “I wills”) 2 Samuel 18:33 David’s grief over Absalom 2 Samuel 22 Song of David (Psalm 18) 2 Samuel 24:24 David’s rebuke against a cheap religion 1 SAMUEL COMMENT: I. SAMUEL: God’s prophet, priest, and judge, Chapters 1—8 CHAPTER 1—This First book of Samuel opens with a cry of a godly woman. While the people cry for a king, Hannah cries for a child. God builds the throne on a woman’s cry. When woman takes her exalted place, God builds her a throne. Eli, the high priest, thinks Hannah is drunk as she prays before the tabernacle in Shiloh. When he discovers her true anxiety is for a child, he blesses her. Samuel is born to Hannah and she brings him to Eli in fulfillment of her vow. CHAPTER 2—Hannah’s prayer of thanksgiving is prophetic, as she mentions the Messiah for the first time (v. 10). Eli’s sons are evil and not fit for the priests’ office. An unnamed prophet warns Eli that his line will be cut off as high priest and that God will raise up a faithful priest (v. 35). Notice verse 26— spoken only of Samuel and Jesus. CHAPTER 3—The story of the call of Samuel as a prophet-priest is ordinarily reserved for children. It is not only for the junior, but for the senior. Bring it out of the nursery and into the adult department, for it is not only a beautiful story but marks one of the great transitional periods in Scripture—the change from theocracy to monarchy, from priest to king. God spoke to a king through prophets. Samuel was not a wee child. Josephus says he was 12 years old (2:18 gives the wrong impression). Solomon was a grown man when he prayed, “I am but a little child” (1 Kings 3:7). Jeremiah was called to prophetic office when he wrote, “I am a child” (Jeremiah 1:6). There were a total of four calls to Samuel: first and second were the call of God to salvation (v. 7); the last 2 calls were to service (v. 10). CHAPTER 4—Israel, without consulting Samuel, goes out to battle against the Philistines—which leads to defeat. Then they bring the ark of the covenant into battle, thinking its presence will bring victory. This reveals the superstitious paganism of the people who thought there was some merit in an object. The merit was in the presence and person of God. Verse 5 reveals gross idolatry. Verses 6 through 8 show that the Philistines were both superstitious and ignorant. Verse 10 tells Israel’s defeat again. The ark is captured. Verse 18—The capture of the ark causes Eli to collapse and fall backward, breaking his neck (he was a fat man). CHAPTER 5—The captured ark is placed in the house of Dagon, idol of the Philistines. The idol falls over and breaks. In fear, they send the ark to Gath where it is then transferred to Ekron. CHAPTER 6—Philistines return the ark to Israel, carried on a cart, to the field of Joshua at Bethshemesh. The ark is transferred to Kirjathjearim. CHAPTER 7—After 20 years Israel prepares to receive the ark. Israel turns from Baalim and Ashtaroth to serve the Lord (v. 4). After Israel’s victory over the Philistines, Samuel sets up a stone at Ebenezer, which means “Hitherto hath the Lord helped us.” Verses 15 through 17 give Samuel’s extensive ministry as prophet, priest, and judge. CHAPTER 8—Hosea 13:11 can be written over the remainder of 1 Samuel: I gave thee a king in mine anger, and took him away in my wrath. Samuel made the mistake of making his own sons judges to succeed him. They were wholly unworthy and incompetent (v. 3). Samuel was a failure as a father. Israel demanded a king and rejected God and Samuel. Israel was influenced by surrounding nations. II. SAUL: Satan’s man, Chapters 9—15 CHAPTER 9—The people chose Saul. He looked like a king (v. 2). He was out looking for the asses of his father (v. 3), but the asses of Israel were looking for him (v. 20). God granted their request but sent leanness to their souls (v. 17). Is Saul (v. 21) genuinely humble? CHAPTER 10—Samuel anoints Saul king (v. 1). Was Saul (v. 6) converted? This verse is not the final proof. The Spirit of God came upon Balaam also, but he was not converted. Succeeding events in Saul’s life indicate that he was not. Verse 9 does not mean he had a new heart, only another heart. God equipped him for the office of king. The reception of Saul as king was their rejection of God (v. 19). Saul’s conduct (v. 22) is evidence of a false modesty. Verse 25 gives the message of 1 Samuel. CHAPTER 11—Saul began well, as he gained a victory over the Ammonites at Jabesh-gilead. All Israel accepted Saul as king (v. 15). CHAPTER 12—Samuel transfers all authority to Saul and turns in his report as judge over Israel. Verse 3 is Samuel’s autobiography—he was a remarkable man. Although Saul was Israel’s choice (v. 13), God would still bless if the people would obey (v. 14). The people begin to see and acknowledge their mistake (v. 19). Verse 22 is the revelation of the marvelous grace of God. CHAPTER 13—The real nature of Saul begins to show. His son Jonathan got the victory at Michmash, but Saul blew the trumpet and took credit for it (vs. 3, 4). In presumption Saul intrudes into the priest’s office (vs. 8-10). Samuel rebukes and rejects Saul (vs. 13, 14). The disarmament of Israel is revealed (vs. 19, 22). CHAPTER 14—Again Jonathan gains a victory, but Saul takes credit for it (vs. 14, 15). “Saul took credit for victory … modesty gone now” (Young). Saul’s jealousy is revealed (vs. 37-45). He actually would destroy his son if he stood in the way. CHAPTER 15—Saul’s glaring rebellion is revealed in his disobedience regarding Agag. He wants to cover up his sin before the people (v. 30). Saul is rejected now as king with no hope of recovery (v. 35). Samuel loved Saul for he mourned for him. Was he Samuel’s choice? A great spiritual principle is enunciated by Samuel (vs. 22, 23). God has given Saul an opportunity to make good after his first failure, but he failed the second time. This is God’s method all the way through Scripture (cf. Jacob, Jonah, Peter, Mark, etc.). God did not need to wait for the result—He already knew. However, the individual needed to know, and we need to know (Psalm 51:4; Romans 3:19; Revelation 15:3). We shall be tested, and we need the help of the Holy Spirit (James 1:12). Why the extreme surgery in slaying the Amalekites and Agag? Move ahead about 500 years. Haman was an Agagite (Esther 3:1). God was protecting multitudes of the future, as He did at the Flood. III. DAVID: God’s man, and SAUL: Satan’s man, Chapters 16—31 CHAPTER 16—God chooses David as king to succeed Saul and sends Samuel to Bethlehem to anoint him as king. Another great principle is enunciated (v. 7). This is God’s method of choosing men for a particular office and task. Because Saul is forsaken of God (v. 14), David is brought into court to play upon his harp to soothe the evil spirit of Saul. CHAPTER 17—This chapter contains the familiar episode of David slaying Goliath with a slingshot. Why did David take five smooth stones to slay Goliath (v. 40)? Did he expect to miss? No, Goliath had four sons, and David expected them to come out also. In fact, he did slay them (2 Samuel 21:22); David did not expect to miss (Judges 20:16). CHAPTER 18—David and Jonathan become fast friends, and they make a covenant for life. Saul becomes jealous of David because of the people’s applause (vs. 8, 9) and twice attempts to slay him. David becomes the favorite of the people (v. 16). Saul gives his daughter Michal to David as wife in order to trap David. CHAPTER 19—Saul openly attempts to have David slain; he personally attempts to slay him with a javelin as David plays upon his harp (vs. 9, 10). David escapes and becomes as a hunted animal. CHAPTER 20—Jonathan proves his love for David by protecting him (vs. 16, 17). Jonathan communicates with David the intentions of Saul by means of the shooting of arrows. Saul determines to kill David, and David flees. CHAPTER 21—David flees to Ahimelech the priest and feeds his young men with the showbread from the holy place. Then David flees to Achish, king of Gath, in Philistine country. CHAPTER 22—David begins to gather his mighty men. Those who came to him were in dire need—in distress, in debt, and discontented. David is hunted as a criminal. Saul slays Ahimelech and the other priests for helping David (vs. 16-23). CHAPTER 23—David continues to flee with 600 men (v. 13). Jonathan contacts David and recognizes that David will be the next king (vs. 16, 17). Jonathan is a great man, and his attitude and action remind us of John the Baptist. CHAPTER 24—David spares Saul’s life at En-gedi because he honors his office, not the man (v. 6). CHAPTER 25—Death of Samuel in his retirement. David encounters Nabal and Abigail. David in anger is prevented from the rash act of murdering Nabal and his servants by the presence and diplomacy of Abigail, Nabal’s beautiful wife. Nabal dies after a night of drunkenness, and David takes Abigail as wife. She was a good influence in the life of David (vs. 29, 32-34). CHAPTER 26—David again spares Saul in the wilderness of Ziph. Note the contrast between Saul and David. Obviously, Saul knows that David is God’s choice, but he seeks to slay him (v. 25). David recognizes that Saul is the anointed king, and he spares him. God must deal with Saul (vs. 9-11). Is David being sarcastic with Abner (v. 15)? CHAPTER 27—David in fear retreats to Philistia (v. 1). Achish of Gath gives David and his men the city of Ziklag. CHAPTER 28—Saul’s interview with the witch of Endor poses and provokes many questions. The primary one relates to Samuel. Did she bring Samuel back from the dead? If so, this is the only instance in Scripture. Scripture positively condemns such practices of necromancy (Deuteronomy 18:9-14). The New Testament account of Lazarus and a rich man indicates there can be no return (Luke 16:19-31). Paul was silenced about his experience of being caught up to the third heaven (2 Corinthians 12:2-4). Scripture warns of these practices and predicts a future outbreak (Matthew 24:24; 2 Thessalonians 2:9; 1 Timothy 4:1-3; Revelation 16:13, 14). Saul was abandoned of God (vs. 6, 15). Because heaven was silent, Saul turned to hell. We maintain that Samuel did not appear. There are two possible explanations: (1) It was a fraud, the witch was a ventriloquist (this is the position of G. Campbell Morgan); (2) an overweening desire to communicate with dead loved ones makes people victims of deceit. We believe a false spirit appeared—not Samuel. Even the witch was deceived and frightened (vs. 12-15). The false spirit communicated nothing that was not previously revealed. CHAPTER 29—The Philistines do not trust David to fight against Israel. CHAPTER 30—David fights against the Amalekites because of destruction of Ziklag. Note David’s refuge (v. 6). CHAPTER 31—Saul, mortally wounded in battle, tries to commit suicide. See 2 Samuel, chapter 1, for the answer to the question: “Who killed King Saul?” • Saul failed in ruling God’s property. • The end is self-destruction. • God and His authority are rejected. • Saul spared the Amalekites; Saul was killed by Amalekites.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 2 SAMUEL 1 TO 10
  I. TRIUMPHS of David, Chapters 1—10 A. David mourns the deaths of Saul and Jonathan, Chapter 1 B. David made king over Judah, Chapter 2 C. Civil war—Abner joins with David but murdered by Joab, Chapter 3 D. Ish-bosheth, son of Saul, killed, Chapter 4 E. David made king over all Israel; moves his capital to Jerusalem, Chapter 5 F. David’s wrong and right attempts to bring the ark to Jerusalem, Chapter 6 G. God’s covenant to build the house of David, Chapter 7 H. David consolidates his kingdom, Chapter 8 I. David befriends Mephibosheth, Chapter 9 J. David wars against Ammon and Syria, Chapter 10
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 2 SAMUEL 11 TO 24
  II. TROUBLES of David, Chapters 11—24 A. David’s two great sins, Chapter 11 B. Nathan faces David with his sins; David repents, Chapter 12 C. David’s daughter Tamar raped by Amnon, David’s son; Amnon murdered by Absalom, David’s son, Chapter 13 D. David permits Absalom to return with half-hearted forgiveness, Chapter 14 E. Absalom rebels against David, Chapter 15 F. Ziba, Mephibosheth’s servant, deceives David; Shimei curses David, Chapter 16 G. Absalom’s advisers (Ahithophel and Hushai) disagree on attack against David, Chapter 17 H. Absalom slain and David mourns, Chapter 18 I. David restored to throne, Chapter 19 J. Sheba revolts against David, Chapter 20 K. Three years of famine; Gibeonites take vengeance on house of Saul; war with Philistines, Chapter 21 L. David’s song of deliverance (Psalm 18), Chapter 22 M. David’s last words; David’s mighty men, Chapter 23 N. David’s sin in taking census; chooses punishment and buys threshing floor of Araunah, Chapter 24 It’s available in two free formats—a printed paperback book* with Dr. McGee’s full outlines and abbreviated notes for each book of the Bible or a downloadable e-book with the outlines and full-length notes. Request your free printed copy, purchase extras for friends and family, or download the free e-book at TTB.org/BriefingTheBible *one per household; offer available in U.S. and Canada only Get all of Dr. McGee’s Notes & Outlines under one cover Connect with THRU the BIBLE Box 7100, Pasadena, California 91109-7100 P.O. Box 25325, London, Ontario, Canada N6C 6B1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
1 KingsINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
2 Kings 1 Kings The second in the series of three double books. Originally one book, they were divided by the Septuagint translators. WRITER: Although the writer is unknown, it was written while the first temple was still standing (1 Kings 8:8). Jeremiah is the traditional writer. Modern scholarship assigns the authorship to “the prophets.” THEME: Standard of the kingdom: “as David his father” (repeated nine times in 1 Kings). It was a human standard, but man failed to attain even to it. KEY VERSES: 2 Kings 17:22, 23 and 25:21 FEATURES: 1 – Practically all the rulers were evil. 2 – God’s patience in dealing with them. 3 – Names of the mothers are given of both good and bad kings. 4 – God’s grace in sending revival when the king, with the people, turned to Him. 5 – Prominence of the prophet and insignificance of the priest. 1 & 2 Kings 6 – God’s long delay before the captivity of both Israel and Judah. 7 – Man’s total inability to rule for God. 8 – Wicked kings who had godly sons, also good kings who had wicked sons. KINGDOM: First Kings records the division of the kingdom; Second Kings records the collapse of the kingdom. Considered together, they open with King David and close with the king of Babylon. They are the book of man’s rule of God’s kingdom. The throne on earth must be in tune with the throne in heaven if blessings come and benefits accrue to the people. Yet man’s plan cannot overthrow God’s purposes. PURPOSE: It is a continuation of the narrative begun in 1 & 2 Samuel. Actually, 1 & 2 Samuel with 1 & 2 Kings can be viewed as one book. In these four books the history of the nation is traced from the time of its greatest extent, influence, and prosperity under David and Solomon to the division and finally the captivity and exile of both kingdoms. The moral teaching is to show man his inability to rule himself and the world. In these four historical books we have the rise and fall of the kingdom of Israel.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 1 KINGS 1 TO 2
  I. Death of David, 1 Kings 1, 2
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 1 KINGS 3 TO 11
  II. Glory of Solomon’s reign, 1 Kings 3—11 A. Solomon’s prayer for wisdom, Chapters 3, 4 B. Building of the Temple, Chapters 5—8 C. Fame of Solomon, Chapters 9, 10 D. Shame and death of Solomon, Chapter 11
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 1 KINGS 12 TO 22
  III. Division of the kingdom, 1 Kings 12—2 Kings 16 (See table on next pages) IV. Captivity of Israel by Assyria, 2 Kings 17 V. Decline and captivity of Judah by Babylon, 2 Kings 18—25
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
2 KingsINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
2 Kings 1 Kings The second in the series of three double books. Originally one book, they were divided by the Septuagint translators. WRITER: Although the writer is unknown, it was written while the first temple was still standing (1 Kings 8:8). Jeremiah is the traditional writer. Modern scholarship assigns the authorship to “the prophets.” THEME: Standard of the kingdom: “as David his father” (repeated nine times in 1 Kings). It was a human standard, but man failed to attain even to it. KEY VERSES: 2 Kings 17:22, 23 and 25:21 FEATURES: 1 – Practically all the rulers were evil. 2 – God’s patience in dealing with them. 3 – Names of the mothers are given of both good and bad kings. 4 – God’s grace in sending revival when the king, with the people, turned to Him. 5 – Prominence of the prophet and insignificance of the priest. 1 & 2 Kings 6 – God’s long delay before the captivity of both Israel and Judah. 7 – Man’s total inability to rule for God. 8 – Wicked kings who had godly sons, also good kings who had wicked sons. KINGDOM: First Kings records the division of the kingdom; Second Kings records the collapse of the kingdom. Considered together, they open with King David and close with the king of Babylon. They are the book of man’s rule of God’s kingdom. The throne on earth must be in tune with the throne in heaven if blessings come and benefits accrue to the people. Yet man’s plan cannot overthrow God’s purposes. PURPOSE: It is a continuation of the narrative begun in 1 & 2 Samuel. Actually, 1 & 2 Samuel with 1 & 2 Kings can be viewed as one book. In these four books the history of the nation is traced from the time of its greatest extent, influence, and prosperity under David and Solomon to the division and finally the captivity and exile of both kingdoms. The moral teaching is to show man his inability to rule himself and the world. In these four historical books we have the rise and fall of the kingdom of Israel.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 2 KINGS 1 TO 16
  III. Division of the kingdom, 1 Kings 12—2 Kings 16 (See table on next pages)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 2 KINGS 17
  IV. Captivity of Israel by Assyria, 2 Kings 17
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 2 KINGS 18 TO 25
  V. Decline and captivity of Judah by Babylon, 2 Kings 18—25
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
1 ChroniclesINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
2 Chronicles 1 Chronicles WRITER: Probably Ezra. There is a striking resemblance in style and language to the books of Ezra and Nehemiah. Evidently Chronicles was written during the Babylonian captivity. It could have been a compilation, assembled by Ezra, of diaries and journals of the priests and prophets. These two books of Chronicles not only constituted one book in the original, but apparently also included Ezra and Nehemiah. This lends support to the authorship of Ezra and supports the Jewish tradition. Scholars have noted a similarity in the Hebrew of all four books. COMMENT: Many treat Chronicles and Kings as if they were “Cabbages and Kings.” Are the Chronicles a duplication of Kings? Although they cover the same ground from Saul to Zedekiah, they are not duplications. Greek translators gave Chronicles the title of “Things Omitted”—there is more here that does not occur in the other historical books. This is another instance of the law of recurrence or recapitulation, seen previously in Genesis 2 and Deuteronomy, by which God goes over previously covered ground in order to add details and emphasize that which He considers important. This is exactly the case in Chronicles. David is the subject of 1 Chronicles; the house of David is prominent in 2 Chronicles. 1 & 2 Chronicles T H E ACTS O F T H E O LD T E STA M E N T Chronicles gives the history of Judah while practically ignoring the northern kingdom. Chronicles does not record David’s sin—when God forgives, He forgets. The temple and Jerusalem are prominent in Chronicles. In Kings, the history of the nation is given from the throne; in Chronicles, it is given from the altar. The palace is the center in Kings; the temple is the center in Chronicles. Kings records the political history; Chronicles records the religious history. Chronicles is an interpretation of Kings—hence the constant reference in Kings to Chronicles. Kings gives us man’s viewpoint; Chronicles gives us God’s viewpoint (note this well as you read Chronicles; it will surprise you). 1 CHRONICLES
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 1 CHRONICLES 1 TO 9
  I. Genealogies, Chapters 1—9 This is important to God. We must be sons of God before we can do the work of God. “Ye must be born again” (John 3:7). These help explain the two genealogies of Christ in Matthew and Luke (compare 1 Chronicles 3:5 with Luke 3:31).
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 1 CHRONICLES 10
  II. Saul’s reign, Chapter 10
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 1 CHRONICLES 11 TO 29
  III. David’s reign, Chapters 11—29 A. David’s mighty men, Chapters 11, 12 B. David and the ark, Chapters 13—16 C. David and the temple, Chapter 17 D. David’s wars, Chapters 18—20 E. David’s sin in numbering the people, Chapter 21 F. David’s preparation and organization for building the temple, Chapters 22—29
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
2 ChroniclesINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
2 Chronicles 1 Chronicles WRITER: Probably Ezra. There is a striking resemblance in style and language to the books of Ezra and Nehemiah. Evidently Chronicles was written during the Babylonian captivity. It could have been a compilation, assembled by Ezra, of diaries and journals of the priests and prophets. These two books of Chronicles not only constituted one book in the original, but apparently also included Ezra and Nehemiah. This lends support to the authorship of Ezra and supports the Jewish tradition. Scholars have noted a similarity in the Hebrew of all four books. COMMENT: Many treat Chronicles and Kings as if they were “Cabbages and Kings.” Are the Chronicles a duplication of Kings? Although they cover the same ground from Saul to Zedekiah, they are not duplications. Greek translators gave Chronicles the title of “Things Omitted”—there is more here that does not occur in the other historical books. This is another instance of the law of recurrence or recapitulation, seen previously in Genesis 2 and Deuteronomy, by which God goes over previously covered ground in order to add details and emphasize that which He considers important. This is exactly the case in Chronicles. David is the subject of 1 Chronicles; the house of David is prominent in 2 Chronicles. 1 & 2 Chronicles T H E ACTS O F T H E O LD T E STA M E N T Chronicles gives the history of Judah while practically ignoring the northern kingdom. Chronicles does not record David’s sin—when God forgives, He forgets. The temple and Jerusalem are prominent in Chronicles. In Kings, the history of the nation is given from the throne; in Chronicles, it is given from the altar. The palace is the center in Kings; the temple is the center in Chronicles. Kings records the political history; Chronicles records the religious history. Chronicles is an interpretation of Kings—hence the constant reference in Kings to Chronicles. Kings gives us man’s viewpoint; Chronicles gives us God’s viewpoint (note this well as you read Chronicles; it will surprise you). 1 CHRONICLES
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 2 CHRONICLES 1 TO 9
  I. Solomon’s reign, Chapters 1—9 Building the temple is his most important accomplishment.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 2 CHRONICLES 10 TO 36
  II. Division of the kingdom and the history of Judah, Chapters 10—36 Reformations given prominence: A. Asa’s, Chapters 14—16 B. Jehoshaphat’s, Chapters 17—20 C. Joash’s, Chapters 23, 24 D. Hezekiah’s, Chapters 29—32 E. Josiah’s, Chapters 34, 35 1 CHRONICLES COMMENT: I. Genealogies, Chapters 1—9 CHAPTER 1—This chapter begins abruptly with the genealogy of Adam. There is nothing extant to compare to the first nine chapters of 1 Chronicles—the story of man from Adam through David, tribes of Israel, and especially the tribe of Levi through the 70-year captivity (Ezra 2:62). Genesis is the book of the families, and this section of 1 Chronicles selects that which God considers essential to the record leading to Christ (Genesis 5, 10, 11, 16, 21, 25, 29, 36, 46). CHAPTER 2—This is the genealogy from Israel through Judah and Jesse to David. Also, the descendants of Caleb are traced to the offspring for whom the cities Bethlehem, Beth-gader and Kirjathjearim are named. CHAPTER 3—The line of David is traced through his sons and then Solomon’s line, the royal family, is followed. Verse 17—see Jeremiah 22:24 in connection with Jeconiah. The line is followed through the 70-year captivity. Verse 19—see Matthew 1:12 in connection with Zerubbabel who was carried into captivity. Verse 22—see Ezra 8:2 in connection with Hattush. CHAPTER 4—The posterity of Judah through Caleb and Shelah is followed, also the tribe of Simeon. CHAPTER 5—The tribe of Reuben is followed to the captivity. Verses 1, 2—Reuben lost the birthright and it was given to Joseph, not Judah. Judah prevailed and the ruler came from Judah. The tribe of Gad is recorded to the reign of Jotham over Judah and the captivity of the northern kingdom. The reason for the captivity is given in vs. 25, 26. CHAPTER 6—The tribe of Levi (family of high priests) is traced through the sons: Gershon, Kohath and Merari. The official occupation of Aaron and his sons is given in v. 49. CHAPTER 7—Gives the genealogies of the tribes of Issachar, Benjamin, Naphtali, Manasseh, Ephraim and Asher. These went into Assyrian captivity. CHAPTER 8—Traces the genealogy of the tribe of Benjamin, with special reference to Saul and Jonathan. CHAPTER 9—Gives the genealogy of the tribe of Levi when it was scattered among the cities of the 12 tribes. Verse 1 is a significant statement in reference to the importance of the genealogies, especially in Matthew 1 and Luke 3, as they relate to the humanity of Christ. II. Saul’s reign, Chapter 10 From God’s viewpoint, Saul’s reign was not important. His death is recorded again and the reason for it is given (v. 13).
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 2 CHRONICLES 11 TO 29
  III. David’s reign, Chapters 11—29 A. David’s mighty men, Chapters 11, 12 CHAPTER 11—While only one chapter is devoted to Saul, the remainder of 1 Chronicles is devoted to the reign of David, and 2 Chronicles is given over to the reign of David’s line. It is easy to see where God placed the emphasis and why. David was not only a man after God’s own heart, but his line is leading to Messiah, the Lord Jesus Christ. This chapter records again David’s ascension to the throne and catalogs his mighty men (see notes on 2 Samuel 23). These are the deeds that God considered important enough to record twice. CHAPTER 12—Records those who came to David during the days of his rejection. Verses 15-18 give the thrilling account of the men who swam over the flooded Jordan River to join the ranks of David and pledge to him their undying allegiance. B. David and the ark, Chapters 13—16 CHAPTER 13—Repeats David’s attempt to bring the ark to Jerusalem on a cart (see 2 Samuel 6). Verse 6 clearly informs us that God did not dwell in a material house “between the cherubim.” CHAPTER 14—God prospers David materially, which was the blessing He had promised His earthly people. CHAPTER 15—David brings up the ark according to God’s original instructions (v. 2). Verse 29 gives the reason Michal was rejected as being the mother of the royal line. CHAPTER 16—God places the emphasis upon the sacrifices that speak of Christ (vs. 1-3). David organizes a choir and writes a psalm of praise for them to sing. David also organizes the priests into courses. C. David and the temple, Chapter 17 David’s desire to build God a house delighted the Lord, and He repeats it here. Then God makes a covenant with David (see notes on 2 Samuel 7). D. David’s wars, Chapters 18—20 CHAPTER 18—David fully organizes his kingdom and expands it to its largest extent and border. Even then, they occupied only 30,000 square miles of the 300,000 square miles God had given them. CHAPTER 19—Joab leads a campaign against Ammon and Syria (see notes on 2 Samuel 10). CHAPTER 20—Joab takes the city of Rabbah. This was when David committed his sin with Bathsheba. Notice that God does not record it here. When God says He will remember our sins no more, He means it. E. David’s sin in numbering the people, Chapter 21 David’s greatest sin in numbering the people is recorded because God permitted him to choose his punishment. Here we see who was the mastermind in promoting this sin of pride (v. 1). (See notes on 2 Samuel 24.) F. David’s preparation and organization for building the temple, Chapters 22—29 CHAPTER 22—David’s chief ambition was to build the temple. It was his plan and he gathered the materials (read carefully vs. 1-5 and vs. 14-19). The reason God did not permit David to build the temple is clearly stated in vs. 8, 9. The temple should be called David’s temple, not Solomon’s. CHAPTER 23—David makes Solomon king and organizes the Levites to serve and sing in the new temple. CHAPTER 24—The priests are divided into orders to serve in the temple. Also, the service of the sons of Kohath and Merari is divided. CHAPTER 25—The singers and orchestra are organized (v. 1). CHAPTER 26—The porters and guards are organized for temple service. CHAPTER 27—The tribes of Israel are organized to serve in connection with the temple. CHAPTER 28—David encourages the people in building the temple. This reveals the passion of David’s heart (see vs. 2, 3). He gives to Solomon the blueprint for the temple (vs. 11-13) and encourages him to build the temple (vs. 20, 21). CHAPTER 29—Notice that David’s final word to the nation had to do with the building of the temple. Indeed, David loved the Lord (vs. 2, 3). Verses 10-19 give David’s great prayer which was evidently used by our Lord in the so-called Lord’s Prayer. This is one of the great prayers of Scripture—it is all-comprehensive, majestic, and filled with adoration, praise, and thanksgiving. It repudiates all human merit, declares human dependence upon God, reveals self-humiliation, confession, and dedication of self, admitting that all belongs to God. This chapter closes the book of 1 Chronicles with the death of David and ascension of Solomon to the throne.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
EzraINTRODUCTION · 2 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Ezra Post-Captivity Books The post-captivity books record the return and restoration at Jerusalem after the 70-year Babylonian captivity as predicted by Jeremiah. Six books belong to this series. They are divided into two groups: • Historical—Ezra, Nehemiah and Esther; • Prophetical—Haggai, Zechariah and Malachi. Although Ezra is a continuation of the historical books begun with Joshua, the pre-captivity and captivity books could be profitably studied before beginning with Ezra. These books include all of the major and minor prophets, with the exception of the last three books of the Old Testament. However, we shall proceed according to the arrangement of the canon of Scripture. WRITER: Ezra. He is one character who has not received proper recognition. He was a descendant of Hilkiah (Ezra 7:1), the high priest who found a copy of the Law during the reign of Josiah (2 Chronicles 34:14). Ezra, as a priest, was unable to serve during the captivity, but he gave his time to a study of the Word of God—he was “a ready scribe in the law of Moses” (Ezra 7:6). Ezra was a great revivalist and reformer. The revival began with the reading of the Ezra Word of God by Ezra (Nehemiah 8). Also, he probably was the writer of 1 and 2 Chronicles and of Psalm 119, which exalts the Word of God. He organized the synagogue, founded the order of scribes, helped settle the canon of Scripture and arranged the Psalms. Let us pay tribute to Ezra who was the first to begin a revival of Bible study. Is this not God’s program for revival? THEME: The Word of the Lord. (There are 11 direct references—1:1; 3:2; 6:14, 18; 7:6, 10, 14, 26; 9:4; 10:3, 5.) The place of the Word of God in the total life of His people—religious, social, business, and political. KEY PHRASE: Trembled at the words of the God of Israel” (Ezra 9:4; also see 10:3). “We already have seen that the Babylonian captivity did not bring the Jews to national repentance, and so lead to national restoration. As the reading of Ezra will disclose, when Cyrus, king of Persia, gave permission to the captives to return to Jerusalem and rebuild the Temple, scarcely 50,000 availed themselves of the privilege, a considerable portion of whom were priests and Levites of the humbler and poorer class.” –Dr. James M. Gray
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. EZRA 1 TO 6
  I. RETURN from BABYLON LED by ZERUBBABEL, Chapters 1—6 (About 50,000 returned) A. Restoration of temple by decree of Cyrus, Chapter 1 B. Return under Zerubbabel, Chapter 2 C. Rebuilding of temple, Chapter 3 D. Retardation of rebuilding of temple by opposition, Chapter 4 (Decree of Artaxerxes) E. Renewal of rebuilding of temple, Chapters 5, 6 (Decree of Darius)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. EZRA 7 TO 10
  II. RETURN from BABYLON LED by EZRA, Chapters 7—10 (About 2,000 returned) A. Return under Ezra, Chapters 7, 8 B. Reformation under Ezra, Chapters 9, 10 1. Prayer of Ezra, Chapter 9 2. Separation from heathen is demanded and maintained, Chapter 10 The books of Haggai and Zechariah (Ezra 5:1) should be read and studied with the book of Ezra, for all three were written in the shadow of the rebuilt temple and were given to encourage the people in building.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
NehemiahINTRODUCTION · 2 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Nehemiah WRITER: Perhaps Ezra. Nehemiah was a layman; Ezra was a priest. In the book of Ezra, the emphasis is upon the rebuilding of the temple; in the book of Nehemiah, the emphasis is upon the rebuilding of the walls of Jerusalem. In Ezra, we have the religious aspect of the return; in Nehemiah, we have the political aspect of the return. Ezra is a fine representative of the priest and scribe; Nehemiah is a noble representative of the businessman. Nehemiah had an important office at the court of the powerful Persian king, Artaxerxes, but his heart was with God’s people and God’s program in Jerusalem. The personal note is the main characteristic of the book. DATE: Chronologically, this is the last of the historical books. We have come to the end of the line as far as time is concerned. The Old Testament goes no further. The book of Ezra picks up the thread of the story about 70 years after 2 Chronicles. The 70-year captivity is over and a remnant returns to the land of Israel. The return under Ezra takes place about 50 years after Zerubbabel. Nehemiah returns about 15 years after Ezra. These figures are approximate and are given to show the stages in the history of Israel after the captivity. This enables one to see how the “70 weeks” of Nehemiah Ezra and Nehemiah are one book in the Hebrew canon. Daniel fit into the picture in a normal and reasonable way. The “70 weeks” of Daniel begin with the book of Nehemiah (not with Ezra) “from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah, the Prince, shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks ….” The background of the events of Nehemiah is “… the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times” (Daniel 9:25). Note: The following dates, suggested by Sir Robert Anderson, seem to be a satisfactory solution to the problem of the “70 weeks” of Daniel: Decree of Cyrus, 536 b.c.—Ezra 1:1-4 Decree of Artaxerxes, 445 b.c. (twentieth year of his reign)—Nehemiah 2:1-8 The “70 weeks” begin. The first “seven weeks” end, 397 b.c.—Malachi. (For details see Sir Robert Anderson’s The Coming Prince) KEY WORD: “So” occurs 32 times. It denotes a man of action and few words. Mark this word in your Bible and notice how this ordinarily unimportant word stands out in this book. KEY VERSES: And it came to pass when I heard these words, that I sat down and wept, and mourned certain days, and fasted, and prayed before the God of heaven. (Nehemiah 1:4) And I sent messengers unto them, saying, I am doing a great work, so that I cannot come down: why should the work cease, whilst I leave it, and come down to you? (Nehemiah 6:3)
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. NEHEMIAH 1 TO 7
  I. REBUILDING the WALLS, Chapters 1—7 A. Nehemiah’s prayer for remnant at Jerusalem, Chapter 1 B. Nehemiah’s request of the king, return to Jerusalem, and review of ruins of Jerusalem, Chapter 2:1-16 C. Nehemiah’s encouragement to rebuild the walls, Chapter 2:17-20 D. Rebuilding the walls and gates, Chapter 3 E. Nehemiah’s response to opposition, Chapters 4—6 Wall completed, 6:15 F. Nehemiah’s register of people, Chapter 7 (Only 42,360 people, 7,337 servants, and 245 singers returned. Compare this with the fact that Judah alone had 470,000 warriors [1 Chronicles 21:5].)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. NEHEMIAH 8 TO 13
  II. REVIVAL and REFORM, Chapters 8—13 A. Great Bible reading led by Ezra, Chapter 8 B. Revival—the result, Chapters 9, 10 C. Reform—another result, Chapters 11—13 THE BABYLONIAN CAPTIVITY: God’s chosen people were called to witness against idolatry, but too often they themselves succumbed and became idolaters. God sent them to Babylon, the fountainhead of idolatry, to take the gold cure. They returned repudiating idolatry. Their restoration as an independent nation was incomplete. They were not free from this time on to the time of the Roman Empire. The New Testament opens with them under the rule of Rome. COMMENT: This book reveals what God can do through a layman who has a heart for the things of God. I. REBUILDING the WALLS, Chapters 1—7 A. Nehemiah’s prayer for remnant at Jerusalem, Chapter 1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
EstherINTRODUCTION · 9 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Esther H I S T O R Y WRITER: Unknown. Could Mordecai have been the writer? (See Esther 9:29.) KEY VERSE: Esther 4:14 For if thou altogether holdest thy peace at this time, then shall there enlargement and deliverance arise to the Jews from another place; but thou and thy father’s house shall be destroyed: and who knoweth whether thou art come to the kingdom for such a time as this? A STRANGE STORY: God’s name is not mentioned in this book; no divine title or pronoun refers to Him. The heathen king’s name is mentioned 192 times. (It is true also that God’s name does not occur in the Song of Solomon, but every masculine pronoun—with a possible exception of 8:6—refers to Him.) Esther is the record of Israel in a self-chosen pathway. Opportunity had been given for the Jews to return under Cyrus, but only a very small remnant returned. Ezra and Nehemiah give the story of those who did return; Esther gives the story of those who did not return but who chose instead the prosperity and luxury of Persia. They are out of the will of God, but they are not beyond His care. Deuteronomy Esther This is one of the two books of the Old Testament named for a woman. While Ruth is the story of a Gentile who married a Jew, Esther is the story of a Jewess who married a Gentile. 31:18 explains the reason God’s name does not appear. In the book of Esther His face is hidden. There is no mention of prayer nor dependence upon God in this book. Esther is never quoted in the New Testament, nor is there even a casual reference to it. However, the Jews give it a peculiar emphasis. It is one of the five books called Megilloth (rolls) and is placed beside the Pentateuch in importance. SUBJECT: Esther teaches the providence of God. “Providence” comes from the same stem as “provide,” and it means simply that God will provide. Theologically, providence is the direction God gives to everything: animate and inanimate, good and evil. Practically, providence is the hand of God in the glove of history—and that glove will never move until He moves it. God is at the steering wheel of this universe. Providence means that God is behind the scenes, shifting and directing them. Providence is the way God coaches the runner on second base. It is the way God leads those who will not be led. As recorded in the book of Esther, the entire Jewish nation would have been slain had it not been for the providence of God. God stands in the shadows, keeping watch over His own. ANTI-SEMITISM: This book teaches how God met another satanic attempt to destroy the nation Israel, and how vengeance was wrought upon the perpetrators of the dastardly deed. (See Genesis 12:3.)
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. ESTHER 1
  I. The wife who refused to obey her husband, Chapter 1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. ESTHER 2
  II. The beauty contest to choose a real queen, Chapter 2
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. ESTHER 3
  III. Haman and anti-Semitism, Chapter 3
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. ESTHER 4
  IV. For such a time as this, Chapter 4
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. ESTHER 5
  V. The scepter of grace and the nobility of Esther, Chapter 5
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
6. ESTHER 6
  VI. When a king could not sleep at night, Chapter 6
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
7. ESTHER 7
  VII. The man who came to dinner but died on the gallows, Chapter 7
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
8. ESTHER 8
  VIII. The message of hope that went out from the king, Chapter 8
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
9. ESTHER 9 TO 10
  IX. The institution of the Feast of Purim, Chapters 9, 10
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
JobINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Job Poetical Books Job is the first of the poetical books, which also include Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Song of Solomon, and Lamentations. The reference is to the form of the content and does not imply imaginative or capricious content. Neither does the term “poetical” mean that it is rhythmic. Hebrew poetry is achieved by repeating an idea, a technique called parallelism. The dialogue in the book of Job is poetry because conversation was in poetry in that day. The Iliad and Odyssey of Homer are examples in secular literature. WRITER: Unknown. The following have been suggested: Moses, Ezra, Solomon, Job and Elihu. That Elihu is the writer seems most likely (32:16). DATE: Unknown. Evidently it was written during the patriarchal period. Did Job know Jacob? It is possible. It was written before Exodus, it would seem, as there is no reference to the Mosaic Law nor to any of the events recorded in the book of Exodus. Here are the arguments which seem to place Job with the patriarchs: 1 – Length of Job’s life span (42:16) 2 – Job acted as high priest in his family 3 – Eliphaz the Temanite was descended from Esau’s eldest son (Genesis 36:10, 11) Job PURPOSE: Many problems are raised and settled in this book. 1 – To determine why the righteous suffer. (This is not the primary teaching.) 2 – To refute the slander of Satan. 3 – To reveal Job to himself. 4 – To teach patience. Was Job patient? 5 – Primary purpose: To teach repentance. God selected the best man who ever lived (Christ is the exception) and showed that he needed to repent. In contrast, we usually choose the worst man who repents as an illustration. Manasseh, a most ungodly king, repented; Saul of Tarsus repented; St. Francis of Assisi, a debauched nobleman, repented; and Jerry MacAuley, a drunken bum, repented. God chose the best man and showed that he repented—“I have heard of thee by the hearing of the ear: but now mine eye seeth thee. Wherefore I abhor myself, and repent in dust and ashes” (Job 42:5, 6). ESTIMATION: Tennyson said of the book of Job, “The greatest poem, whether of ancient or modern literature.” Carlyle said, “I call [Job] one of the grandest ever written with pen.” Luther said, “More magnificent and sublime than any other book of Scripture.” Moorehead said, “The book of Job is one of the noblest poems in existence.”
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. JOB 1 TO 2
  I. DRAMA, Chapters 1, 2 (Prose) A. Scene I, Chapter 1:1-5 Land of Uz; Job’s prosperity and serenity B. Scene II, Chapter 1:6-12 Heaven; Satan’s slander of God and Job C. Scene III, Chapter 1:13-22 Land of Uz; Job’s loss of children and wealth D. Scene IV, Chapter 2:1-6 Heaven; God and Satan E. Scene V, Chapter 2:7-10 Land of Uz; Job’s loss of health and wife’s sympathy
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. JOB 2 TO 42
  II. DIALOGUE, Chapters 2:11—42:6 (Poetry) A. Scene VI, Chapters 2:11—37:24 City Dump 1. Job’s loss of understanding of friends, 2:11-13 2. Job vs. Eliphaz, Bildad, and Zophar, 3:1—32:1 3. Job vs. Elihu, 32:2—37:24 B. Scene VII, Chapters 38:1—42:6 Jehovah vs. Job
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. JOB 42
  III. EPILOGUE, Chapter 42:7-17 (Prose) Scene VIII Land of Uz; Job’s blessings doubled COMMENT: The prose section of the book of Job is a gigantic, sweeping drama that encompasses earth and heaven. This does not mean it is fiction. Job is treated as a historical character in the Scriptures (see Ezekiel 14:14, 20; James 5:11). Paul quotes from the book of Job (1 Corinthians 3:19; cf. Job 5:13). Many writers have used Job as the basis for their plots, including H. G. Wells and more recently Archibald MacLeish in his Broadway hit, J.B. Job’s problem is a universal one. Thomas Carlyle called the book of Job “all men’s book.” The poetry section of the book of Job is a contest in dialogue between Job and his three friends. Later in the book, Bildad challenges Job. A brilliant dialogue in that day was what a baseball game or any other athletic event is in our day. I. DRAMA, Chapters 1, 2 (Prose) A. Scene I, Chapter 1:1-5 Land of Uz; Job’s prosperity and serenity The land of Uz was somewhere in the Middle East, but beyond that there is nothing specific. Josephus gives us a glimmer of light on the location of Uz. According to Genesis 22:21 the firstborn of Nahor, Abraham’s brother, was Uz. He is the founder of the ancient city of Damascus. Job lived somewhere in the Syrian desert, where later the Lord sent Paul for post-graduate studies (see Galatians 1:17).
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
PsalmsINTRODUCTION · 5 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Psalms TITLE: The title in Hebrew means Praises or Book of Praises. The title in the Greek suggests the idea of an instrumental accompaniment. Our title comes from the Greek psalmos. WRITERS: Many writers contributed one or more psalms. They are as follows: David, 73; Moses, 1 (90th); Solomon, 2; Sons of Korah, 11; Asaph, 12; Heman, 1 (88th); Ethan, 1 (89th); Hezekiah, 10; “Orphanic,” 39. David, “the sweet psalmist of Israel” (2 Samuel 23:1), has 73 psalms assigned to him (Psalm 2 is ascribed to him in Acts 4:25; Psalm 95 in Hebrews 4:7). Also, he could be the author of some of the “Orphanic” psalms. He had a special aptitude for and was peculiarly endowed to write these songs from experience. He arranged those in existence in his day for temple use. THEME: Christ (the Messiah) is prominent throughout (Luke 24:44). The King and the kingdom are the theme songs of the Psalms. KEY WORD: Hallelujah KEY PSALM: Psalm 150. “Hallelujah” occurs 13 times in six verses. T H E B O O K O F W O R S H I P T H E H Y M N B O O K O F T H E T E M P LE Psalms FEATURES: The Psalms record deep devotion, intense feeling, exalted emotion, and dark dejection. The Psalms play with all the stops pulled out upon the keyboard of the human soul. They run the psychological gamut. This book has been called the epitome and anatomy of the soul and designated as the garden of the Scriptures. The place Psalms have held in the lives of God’s people testifies to their universality, although they have a peculiar Jewish application. They express the deep feelings of all believing hearts in all generations. The Psalms are full of Christ. There is a more complete picture of Him in Psalms than in the Gospels. The Gospels tell us that He went to the mountain to pray, but the Psalms give us His prayer. The Gospels tell us that He was crucified, but the Psalms tell us what went on in His own heart during the crucifixion. The Gospels tell us He went back to heaven, but the Psalms begin where the Gospels leave off and show us Christ seated in heaven. There are many types of psalms. Although all of them have Christ as the object of worship, some are technically called messianic psalms. These record the birth, life, death, resurrection, glory, priesthood, kingship, and return of Christ. The imprecatory psalms have caused the most criticism because of their vindictiveness and prayers for judgment. (Christians are told to love their enemies.) These psalms come from a time of war and from a people who, under law, were looking for justice and peace on the earth. They look to a time coming on the earth when the Antichrist will be in power. We have no reasonable basis to say how people should act and what they should say under those circumstances. Other types of psalms include penitential, historic, nature, pilgrim, Hallel, missionary, puritan, acrostic, and praise of God’s Word.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. PSALMS 1 TO 41
  I. Genesis section, Psalms 1—41 Man in a state of blessedness, fall, and recovery (Man in View) • Psalm 1: Perfect Man (last Adam) • Psalm 2: Rebellious man • Psalm 3: Perfect Man rejected • Psalm 4: Conflict between Seed of woman and serpent • Psalm 5: Perfect Man in midst of enemies • Psalm 6: Perfect Man in midst of chastisement (bruising heel) • Psalm 7: Perfect Man in midst of false witnesses • Psalm 8: Repair of man comes through Man (bruising head) • Psalms 9—15: Enemy and Antichrist conflict; final deliverance • Psalms 16—41: Christ in midst of His people, sanctifying them to God
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. PSALMS 42 TO 72
  II. Exodus section, Psalms 42—72 Ruin and Redemption (Israel in View) • Psalms 42—49: Israel’s ruin • Psalms 50—60: Israel’s Redeemer • Psalms 61—72: Israel’s redemption
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. PSALMS 73 TO 89
  III. Leviticus section, Psalms 73—89 Darkness and Dawn (Sanctuary in View)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. PSALMS 90 TO 106
  IV. Numbers section, Psalms 90—106 Peril and Protection of Pilgrims (Earth in View)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. PSALMS 107 TO 150
  V. Deuteronomy section, Psalms 107—150 Perfection and Praise of the Word of God Psalm 119, an acrostic in the heart of this section, refers to the Word of God in almost every verse. It is the longest chapter in the Bible. COMMENT: One of the more noticeable features about the book of Psalms is the systematic arrangement. This reveals that they were not put together in a haphazard manner; there is definite organization. The major divisions correspond to the Pentateuch (see outline). This is not an artificial division but follows rather closely the Pentateuch of Moses. In each major division there are lesser divisions of clusters and series of psalms which develop a particular subject. The Psalms were probably all set to music, both vocal and instrumental. It must have been a thrilling experience to hear several thousand voices singing them to the accompaniment of a great orchestra. Psalm 150, probably the theme of the book, could well be the chorus of every psalm. I. Genesis section, Psalms 1—41 Man in a state of blessedness, fall, and recovery (Man in View) It has been well stated that the book of Genesis is the entire Bible in miniature—all great truths of Scripture are germinal in Genesis. The first few psalms cover the entire book of Psalms in the same way. Jehovah and Elohim are the two names for God in this section, although Jehovah occurs more often: Jehovah (Redeemer)—272 times Elohim (Creator)—15 times PSALM 1: Perfect Man (last Adam) The Blessed Man is contrasted to the ungodly man. This psalm, which opens the Genesis section, begins with man instead of the material universe. The Blessed Man here is not the first Adam but the last Adam. He is not in an ideal Garden of Eden but is in the midst of the ungodly, sinners, and the scornful.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
ProverbsINTRODUCTION · 5 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Proverbs WRITER: Solomon is the writer of the next three books of the Bible: Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and Song of Solomon. Proverbs is the book on wisdom; Ecclesiastes is the book on folly; Song of Solomon is the book on love. Love is the happy medium between wisdom and folly. Solomon is an authority on all three subjects (1 Kings 4:32-34). KEY VERSE: The fear of the Lord is the beginning of knowledge: but fools despise wisdom and instruction. (Proverbs 1:7) DEFINITIONS: “A proverb is a saying that conveys a specific truth in a pointed, pithy way.” “Proverbs are short sentences, drawn from long experience.” A truth couched in a form that is easy to remember, a philosophy based on experience, and a rule for conduct. A proverb is a sententious sentence, a maxim, an old saying, an old saw, a bromide, and an epigram. FEATURES: The Orient and ancient East are the home of proverbs. Evidently Solomon gathered together many from other sources. He was the editor of all and the author of some. Dr. Thirtle and other scholars noted that there is a change of pronoun in the book from the second Proverbs person to the third person. Their conclusions are that the proverbs in the second person were taught to Solomon by his teachers, and the proverbs in the third person were composed by Solomon. There is a difference between the book of Proverbs and proverbs in other writings (the Greeks were great at making proverbs, especially the gnostic poets): Proverbs bear no unscientific statement or inaccurate observation; e.g., “Out of the heart proceed the issues of life” (see Proverbs 4:23); about 2700 years later, William Harvey found that the blood circulates. In contrast, in the Epistle of Barnabas (an apocryphal book) mention is made of the mythical phoenix, a bird that consumes itself by fire and then rises in resurrection. A fable such as this does not appear in the book of Proverbs, nor anywhere else in the Bible. The Proverbs are on a high moral plane. The immoral sayings that occur in other writings are not present. Justin Martyr said that Socrates was a Christian before Christ. Although, according to his admirers, Socrates portrays a high conception of morals, he also gives instructions to harlots on how to conduct themselves. The best that can be said of him is that he was unmoral. The Proverbs do not contradict, while man’s proverbs are often in opposition to each other. For example: “Look before you leap” vs. “He who hesitates is lost.” “A man gets no more than he pays for” vs. “The best things in life are free.” “Leave well enough alone” vs. “Progress never stands still.” “A rolling stone gathers no moss” vs. “A setting hen does not get fat.” Although the book of Proverbs seems to be a collection of sayings without any particular regard for orderly arrangement, the contrary is true. It is not a hodgepodge of unrelated statements, nor is it a discourse of cabbages and kings (Ecclesiastes 12:9). The book tells a story. It is a picture of a young man starting out in life. His first lesson is given in 1:7. Two schools bid for him and both send their literature. One is the school of Wisdom, the other is the school for fools. Wisdom is none other than the Lord Jesus Christ (see 1 Corinthians 1:30). In chapter 8, the young man goes to the academy of Wisdom where he is taught in proverbs. From chapters 10 through 24, the young man is in the classroom of Wisdom. 2 3 1 This book is especially helpful to young men. (A very prominent jeweler in Dallas, Texas, had the book of Proverbs bound attractively and copies given by the hundreds to young men.) The advice herein transcends all dispensations. In a brief examination of the book, we can highlight only certain proverbs—not necessarily the most important or the most popular. There is a proverb that is a thumbnail sketch of every character in the Bible (we can suggest only a few). Likewise, there is a proverb that will fit all your friends and acquaintances, which adds interest to the reading of the book (but may not increase your popularity if you identify them publicly). Solomon wrote 3000 proverbs (1 Kings 4:32); we have fewer than 1000 of them in this book. STRUCTURE OF PROVERBS, by A. C. Gaebelein: The literary form of these proverbs is mostly in the form of couplets. The two clauses of the couplet are generally related to each other by what has been termed parallelism, according to Hebrew poetry. Three kinds of parallelism have been pointed out: 1 – Synonymous Parallelism. Here the second clause restates what is given in the first clause. 2 – Antithetic (Contrast) Parallelism. Here a truth is stated in the first clause and made stronger in the second clause by contrast with an opposite truth. 3 – Synthetic Parallelism. The second clause develops the thought of the first. Judgments are prepared for scoffers, and stripes for the back of fools. (Proverbs 19:29) The light of the righteous rejoiceth: but the lamp of the wicked shall be put out. (Proverbs 13:9) The fear of a king is like the roaring of a lion: whoso provoketh him to anger sinneth against his own soul. (Proverbs 20:2)
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. PROVERBS 1 TO 9
  I. Wisdom and folly contrasted, Chapters 1—9
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. PROVERBS 10 TO 24
  II. Proverbs of Solomon, written and set in order by himself, Chapters 10—24
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. PROVERBS 25 TO 29
  III. Proverbs of Solomon, set in order by men of Hezekiah, Chapters 25—29
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. PROVERBS 30
  IV. Oracle of Agur, unknown sage, Chapter 30
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. PROVERBS 31
  V. Proverbs of a mother to Lemuel, Chapter 31
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
EcclesiastesINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Ecclesiastes WRITER: Solomon. The book is the “dramatic autobiography of his life when he got away from God.” TITLE: Ecclesiastes means “preacher” or “philosopher.” PURPOSE: The purpose of any book of the Bible is important to the correct understanding of it; this is no more evident than here. Human philosophy, apart from God, must inevitably reach the conclusions in this book; therefore, there are many statements which seem to contradict the remainder of Scripture. It almost frightens us to know that this book has been the favorite of atheists, and they (e.g., Volney and Voltaire) have quoted from it profusely. Man has tried to be happy without God, and this book shows the absurdity of the attempt. Solomon, the wisest of men, tried every field of endeavor and pleasure known to man; his conclusion was, “All is vanity.” God showed Job, a righteous man, that he was a sinner in God’s sight. In Ecclesiastes God showed Solomon, the wisest man, that he was a fool in God’s sight. Ecclesiastes ESTIMATIONS: In Ecclesiastes, we learn that without Christ we cannot be satisfied, even if we possess the whole world—the heart is too large for the object. In the Song of Solomon, we learn that if we turn from the world and set our affections on Christ, we cannot fathom the infinite preciousness of His love—the Object is too large for the heart. Dr. A. T. Pierson said, “There is a danger in pressing the words in the Bible into a positive announcement of scientific fact, so marvelous are some of these correspondencies. But it is certainly a curious fact that Solomon should use language entirely consistent with discoveries such as evaporation and storm currents (1:6, 7). Some have boldly said that Redfield’s theory of storms is here explicitly stated. Without taking such ground, we ask, who taught Solomon to use terms that readily accommodate facts? Who taught him that the movement of the winds, which seem to be so lawless and uncertain, is ruled by laws as positive as those which rule the growth of the plant; and that by evaporation, the waters that fall on the earth are continually rising again, so that the sea never overflows? Ecclesiastes 12:6 is a poetic description of death. The ‘silver cord’ describes the spinal marrow, the ‘golden bowl’ the basin which holds the brain, the ‘pitcher’ the lungs, and the ‘wheel’ the heart. Without claiming that Solomon was inspired to foretell the circulation of the blood, 26 centuries before Harvey announced it, is it not remarkable that the language he uses exactly suits the facts—a wheel pumping up through one pipe to discharge through another?” KEY WORD: “Vanity” occurs 37 times. Most Bible teachers would give the phrase “under the sun,” which occurs 29 times.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. ECCLESIASTES 1
  I. Problem stated: “All is vanity,” Chapter 1:1-3
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. ECCLESIASTES 1 TO 12
  II. Experiment made, Chapters 1:4—12:12 Seeking satisfaction in the following: A. Science (the laws of nature), Chapter 1:4-11 B. Wisdom and philosophy, Chapter 1:12-18 C. Pleasure, Chapter 2:1-11 D. Materialism (living for the “now”), Chapter 2:12-26 E. Fatalism, Chapter 3:1-15 F. Egoism, Chapters 3:16—4:16 G. Religion, Chapter 5:1-8 H. Wealth, Chapters 5:9—6:12 I. Morality (the “good life”), Chapters 7:1—12:12
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. ECCLESIASTES 12
  III. Result of experiment, Chapter 12:13, 14 All things under the sun are vanity. A right relationship with God, in any age, through the way He has made, brings the only abiding satisfaction. What a difference between the man “under the sun” and the man “in Christ” seated in the heavenlies far above all suns!
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
Song of SolomonINTRODUCTION
HIS INTRODUCTION
Song of Solomon WRITER: Solomon (1:1). Solomon was the author of 1,005 songs (1 Kings 4:32), but we have only one (Song of Songs); as the name would indicate, it is the best. KEY WORDS: “Beloved,” the name for Him; “love,” the name for her. KEY VERSES: I am my beloved’s, and my beloved is mine: he feedeth among the lilies. (6:3) Many waters cannot quench love, neither can the floods drown it: if a man would give all the substance of his house for love, it would utterly be [rejected]. (8:7) THE MEANING: The Song of Solomon is a parabolic poem. The interpretation, not the inspiration, causes the difficulty—although there are some who actually feel it should not be in the Bible. Since it is in the canon of Scripture, it is the great neglected book of the Bible. Often young preachers are counseled not to use it until they become old men. The Jews called it the Holy of Holies of Scripture. Origen and Jerome tell us that the Jews would not perSong of Solomon mit their young men to read it until they were 30 years old. Surely any fragile flower requires delicate handling. There have been four different and important meanings found in this book: It sets forth the glory of wedded love; declaring the sacredness of marital relationship and that marriage is a divine institution. To our occidental minds, it borders on the vulgar, but when it is compared to other oriental poetry, it is indeed tame and lacks the splash of color and extravagant terms which characterize oriental (e.g., Persian) poetry. The Jews taught that it sets forth the heart of a satisfied husband and a devoted wife. It sets forth the love of Jehovah for Israel. The prophets spoke of Israel as the wife of Jehovah. These two interpretations have been set forth by the scribes and rabbis of Israel and have been accepted by the church. However, there are two other interpretations: It is a picture of Christ and the church. The church is the bride of Christ, a familiar figure of Scripture (2 Corinthians 11:2; Ephesians 5:27; Revelation 21). It depicts the communion of Christ and the individual believer. The soul’s communion with Christ is here set forth. “The Song of Solomon tests the spiritual capacity of the reader.” STORY OUTLINE: Since this book is a series of scenes in a drama that is not told in chronological sequence, we shall make no attempt to outline the book. The popular interpretation, that it tells the story of a girl kidnapped by Solomon, is repugnant. The book of Dr. H. A. Ironside is especially recommended, as it contains the only adequate and satisfying interpretation that I have seen. The key to the story is found in 8:11. The story is of a poor family of Ephraim in which there is a girl who is a sort of Cinderella. The poverty of the family forces her into the vineyards where she meets the young shepherd. The story of their love is first told. Then he leaves her with the promise that he will return. He is absent for a long time, and she despairs of his return. One day, the electrifying word is shouted along the way that King Solomon is coming by. She is not interested and takes no further notice until word is brought to her that 2 3 4 1 King Solomon wants to see her. She is puzzled until she is brought into his presence where she recognizes him as her shepherd lover. He takes her to his palace in Jerusalem where most of the song takes place. COMMENT: The setting of the drama is the palace in Jerusalem, and some of the scenes are flashbacks to a previous time. There is a reminder here of the Greek drama where a chorus talks back and forth to the protagonists of the play. The daughters of Jerusalem carry along the tempo of the story. Some of these dialogues were evidently to be sung. Several lovely scenes are introduced at Jerusalem which find a counterpart in the church. When reading the Song of Solomon, take off the shoes from the natural man, for the ground on which you stand is spiritual ground. CHAPTER 1—The drama opens at Baal-hamon, in the hill country of Ephraim. VV. 2-4—The bride, in the palace in Jerusalem, reviews in her mind the meeting with the shepherd who was Solomon. V. 5—She was sunburned, in contrast to the ladies of the court. V. 6—She was forced by her brothers to keep the vineyard. Her “own vineyard” was her own beauty—she hadn’t been able to go to the beauty salon. V. 7—The shepherd she met did not seem to have any sheep. V. 8—The shepherd is evasive. VV. 9-17—She falls in love with the shepherd, whom she later finds to be Solomon, the king. CHAPTER 2 VV. 1-7—A love scene in the palace. V. 1—The bride speaks of herself. She is not boasting, but compares herself to the lowly and humble flowers of that land. V. 2—The bridegroom contrasts the lily with the thorns to reveal his love for her. VV. 3-7—The bride speaks of her love for the bridegroom. Any relationship of the believer to Christ must rest upon His love for the believer and the believer’s love for Him. VV. 8-17—The return of the bridegroom after a trip abroad. The bride’s happy anticipation of his return should be the attitude of the believer toward the return of Christ. V. 8—“The voice” of the bridegroom is heard first (John 5:25; 1 Thessalonians 4:16). V. 13—“Fig tree” suggests the nation Israel. V. 16—This is the highest spiritual expression of any relationship with Christ. It is the high note of the Rapture, the catching up of the believer to be with Christ (1 Thessalonians 4:13-18). This section puts into the lovely language of poetry the meaning of the Rapture. Read it again and again, and memorize it. CHAPTER 3 VV. 1-5—The bride dreams of the bridegroom while he is away. She seeks him at night and is found by the watchman. At last, she finds the bridegroom. VV. 6-11—Solomon in all his glory enters Jerusalem with his bride. CHAPTER 4 VV. 1-15—The love song of the bridegroom. This is the expression of deep desire and strong passion. Compare v. 7 with Ephesians 5:25-27. It is impossible for the believer to know (vv. 9, 10) how much Christ loves him (Revelation 2:4). V. 16—The response of the bride (Isaiah 53:11). CHAPTER 5 VV. 1-3—The bride is reluctant to open the door to the bridegroom after she has retired. VV. 4, 5—A lovely custom of that day was for the lover to place sweet smelling myrrh inside the handle of the bride’s door. When she rose up and placed her hand on the handle, she discovered the myrrh and knew he had been there and gone. V. 6—While he was out looking for lost sheep, she was sleeping. This is a fitting picture of Christ and the contemporary church. VV. 7, 8—The bride goes looking for the bridegroom. She meets the daughters of Jerusalem, inquires of them, and waxes eloquent concerning him. V. 9—They are skeptical and cynical. The world asks us, “Who is Christ? Is He any different from other religious leaders?” VV. 10-16—She knows him and knows he is different. This is a detailed and glowing description of him, which reveals that she both knows him and loves him. CHAPTER 6 V. 1—The daughters of Jerusalem are so impressed by her glowing description that they are turned from skeptics to believers. VV. 2, 3—The bride continues her praise of him. VV. 4-10—The bridegroom expresses his love and affection for the bride. VV. 11, 12—The bride responds. V. 13—The daughters of Jerusalem respond. CHAPTER 7 VV. 1-5—The daughters of Jerusalem praise the beauty of the bride. (See the description of the church as the bride of Christ in Revelation 21.) VV. 6-13—An antiphony of love by the bride and bridegroom. CHAPTER 8—The love song concludes. VV. 5-7—The bridegroom speaks of love and gives the theme of the song.
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
IsaiahINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Isaiah Prophetic Books Beginning with Isaiah, and continuing through the Old Testament, there is a section of Scripture called the prophetic portion of the Bible. Although the predictive element bulks large in this section, the prophets were more than fortune-tellers. Actually, they were men raised up of God in a decadent day when both priest and king were no longer worthy channels through whom the expressions of God might flow. These men not only spoke of events in the far-off future but also spoke of local events in the immediate future. They had to speak in this manner in order to qualify for this office under God, according to the Mosaic code: But the prophet, who shall presume to speak a word in my name, which I have not commanded him to speak, or who shall speak in the name of other gods, even that prophet shall die. And if thou say in thine heart, How shall we know the word which the Lord hath not spoken? When a prophet speaketh in the name of the Lord, if the thing follow not, nor come to pass, that is the thing which the Lord hath not spoken, but the prophet hath spoken it presumptuously; thou shalt not be afraid of him. (Deuteronomy 18:20-22) If the local event did not transpire just as the prophet predicted, he was labeled a false prophet and was so treated. You may be sure that the message of the false prophet is not in the library of inspired Scripture. The prophetic books are filled with events that are local and fulfilled. A sharp distinction needs to be drawn between this portion and that which is yet to be fulfilled. Isaiah One of the greatest evidences of the fact that these men were speaking the words of God is revealed in the hundreds of prophecies that have been fulfilled literally. Man cannot guess the future. Even the meteorologists have difficulty in prognosticating the weather 24 hours in advance, although they have the advantage of all sorts of scientific and mechanical devices to assist them. No modern weather forecaster could have been an accepted prophet in Israel! The law of compound probability forbids man from consistently foretelling the future. Each uncertain element added decreases the chance of accuracy by 50%. The example of hundreds of prophecies literally fulfilled has a genuine appeal to the honest mind and sincere seeker after the truth. Fulfilled prophecy is one of the infallible proofs of plenary, verbal inspiration of Scripture. The predictive element is the peculiar and particular contribution of these men of God. This does not mean there was not this element before them or after them. The last book of the Bible closes the message of God for the future. The prophets were extremely nationalistic. They rebuked sin in high as well as low places. They warned the nation. They pleaded with a proud people to humble themselves and return to God. Fire and tears were mingled in their message, which was not one of doom and gloom alone, for they saw the Day of the Lord and the glory to follow. All of them looked through the darkness to the dawn of a new day. In the night of sin they saw the light of a coming Savior and Sovereign; they saw the millennial kingdom coming in all its fullness. Their message must be interpreted before an appreciation of the kingdom in the New Testament can be attained. The correct perspective of the kingdom must be gained through the eye of the Old Testament prophets. The prophets were not supermen—they were men of like passions as we are, but having spoken for God, their message is still the infallible and inspired Word of God: Of which salvation the prophets have inquired and searched diligently, who prophesied of the grace that should come unto you: searching what, or what manner of time the Spirit of Christ which was in them did signify, when it testified beforehand the sufferings of Christ, and the glory that should follow. (1 Peter 1:10, 11) We have also a more sure word of prophecy, whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts: knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. (2 Peter 1:19-21) Sweet is the harp of prophecy; too sweet not to be wronged by a mere mortal touch. —William Cowper WRITER: Isaiah (1:1) Most of the prophets moved in an orbit of obscurity and anonymity. They did not project their personalities into the prophecies they proclaimed. Jeremiah and Hosea are the exceptions to this, of course. Isaiah gives us very little of an historical character concerning himself. There are a few scant references to his life and ministry. In Isaiah 1:1 he gives “the days” in which his lot was cast. It was during the reigns of “Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah, kings of Judah.” These were not the darkest days in Judah internally. Uzziah and Hezekiah were enlightened rulers who sought to serve God. But the days were extremely dark because of the menace of the formidable kingdom of Assyria in the north. The northern kingdom of Israel was carried away into captivity during this period. Isaiah 6 records the personal call and commission of Isaiah. This chapter should come first in the prophecy—logically if not chronologically. Isaiah 36—39 is the historical section, which records the ministry of Isaiah during the crisis when the Assyrian host encompassed Jerusalem. Beyond these few personal sections, Isaiah stands in the shadow as he points to another Person who is coming. It is stated by some that Isaiah belonged to the royal family of David. This cannot be positively affirmed. Likewise, it has been stated that he is referred to in Hebrews 11:37 as the one “sawn asunder.” This may or may not be true. The liberal critic has sawn him asunder in forging the fake fabric of the Deutero-Isaiah hypothesis. Some have gone so far as to fabricate a Trito-Isaiah. There is not a scrap of documentary evidence beyond the skepticism of the destructive critic. They have cut Isaiah up like a railroad restaurant pie. History presents only one Isaiah, not two or three. This method of the destructive critic could be applied 1000 years hence to prove just as easily that there were three Dwight Eisenhowers: 1st—General Eisenhower, the military leader of the victorious forces of World War II— European theatre. 2nd—President Eisenhower of the United States, elected in 1952 and 1956. 3rd—Dwight D. Eisenhower, the invalid man and victim of a heart attack and a serious operation for ileitis. We know that only one man by the name of Eisenhower fulfilled all those requirements. Likewise, only one man by the name of Isaiah can easily fulfill all the requirements as the sole author of the book of Isaiah. THEME: As the New Testament presents the Lord Jesus Christ as its theme, so Isaiah presents the Lord Jesus Christ as his theme. Isaiah has been called the fifth evangelist; the book of Isaiah has been called the fifth Gospel. Christ’s virgin birth, His character, His life, His death, His resurrection, and His second coming are all presented in Isaiah with definiteness and clarity. (See 1 Peter 1:10, 11; cf. Luke 4:16-22 with Isaiah 61:1-4.) STYLE AND CONTENT: The prophecy of Isaiah is strikingly similar to the entire Bible, which can be seen in the following comparison: BIBLE 66 books 39 books in Old Testament 27 books in New Testament BOOK OF ISAIAH 66 chapters 39 chapters on LAW, the government of God 27 chapters on GRACE, salvation of God Also, there are some 66 direct quotations from Isaiah in the New Testament. Some people have found 85 quotations and allusions to Isaiah in the New Testament. 20 of the 27 books of the New Testament refer to Isaiah 12 books of the New Testament have direct quotations is woven into the New Testament as a brightly colored thread woven into a beautiful pattern. is discernible and conspicuous in the New Testament. is chiseled into the rock of the New Testament with the power tool of the Holy Spirit. is often used to enforce and enlarge upon those passages that speak of Christ. ISAIAH The historic interlude (chapters 36—39) leaves the high plateau of prophecy and drops down to the record of history. Even the form of language is different. It is couched in the form of prose rather than poetry. Why are these four chapters of an historical character wedged in between the two major divisions of the book? This is a reasonable question that requires investigation and rewards the honest inquirer. There are several significant factors worthy of mention: Sacred and secular history are not the same. Dr. Jennings states, “Divine history is never merely history, never simply a true account of past events.” There are great spiritual truths couched in sacred history that are seen only by the eye of faith. The Holy Spirit must teach us the divine purpose in recording scriptural history. Let us note several suggestive reasons: These incidents might seem trite to the average historian who records great world movements; but events concerning God’s people were important according to the standards of heaven. Actually these chapters note the transfer of power from Assyria to Babylon. Babylon was the real menace to God’s people and was to begin the period designated by our Lord as “the times of the Gentiles” (Luke 21:24). This section is a record of a son of David who was beset by enemies and who went down to the verge of death but was delivered and continued to reign. In this he foreshadows the great Son of David who was beset by enemies, delivered to death, raised from the dead, and who is coming again to reign. Hezekiah was only a man who walked in the ways of David, another weak man. Hezekiah lived to play the fool. Our Lord was greater than David and, as the crucified and risen Son of God, is made unto us “wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption” (1 Corinthians 1:30). There are other great spiritual truths which we will note in the chapter outlines. The second significant factor in this historic section is that these particular events are recorded three times in the Scriptures—2 Kings 18, 19; 2 Chronicles 29, 30; and here 1 2 A B C in Isaiah. The fact that the Holy Spirit saw fit to record them three times is in itself a matter of great importance. These records are not identical but similar. Some scholars think Isaiah is the author of all three or at least the one in Kings. Surely the Spirit of God has some special truth for us here that should cause us not to hurry over these events as if they were of no great moment. Three significant and stupendous miracles are recorded in this brief section: The death angel slays 185,000 Assyrians (37:36-38). God heals Hezekiah and extends his life 15 years (38:1-5). The sun retreats ten degrees on the sun dial of Ahaz (38:7, 8). This section opens with Assyria and closes with Babylon. There are two important letters that Hezekiah received: The first was from Assyria, which Hezekiah took directly to God in prayer (37:14); and God delivered His people. The second letter was from the king of Babylon which flattered Hezekiah and which he did not take to the Lord in prayer. As a result, it led to the undoing of Judah (39:1-8). The third and last major division (chapters 40—66) returns to the poetic form but is in contrast to the first major section. There we had judgment and the righteous government of God; here we have the grace of God, the suffering, and glory to follow. Here all is grace and glory. The opening “comfort ye” sets the mood and tempo. It is this section that has caused the liberal critics to postulate the Deutero-Isaiah hypothesis. A change of subject matter does not necessitate a change of authorship. It is interesting that for 1900 years there was not a word about a second Isaiah. John refers to this section as authored by Isaiah (John 1:23). Our Lord likewise referred to this section as written by Isaiah (Luke 4:1721). There are numerous other references that similarly confirm the authorship of Isaiah. Philip used a chapter from this section to win an Ethiopian to Christ (Acts 8). 3 4 A A B B C The prophecy of Isaiah presents another important aspect of prophecy. This has to do with the plenary, verbal inspiration of Scripture. All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works. (2 Timothy 3:16, 17) One of the most solid proofs of the plenary, verbal inspiration of Scripture is fulfilled prophecy. Isaiah contains many prophecies that have been fulfilled since he wrote them. There were many false prophets in Israel, as the Scriptures reveal. Read the entire record in 2 Chronicles 18. Note especially 18:22—“Now, therefore, behold, the Lord hath put a lying spirit in the mouth of these, thy prophets, and the Lord hath spoken evil against thee.” The prophet had to speak into a local situation and in respect to contemporary events of his day. If his prophecy failed to materialize, then he was declared a false prophet (Deuteronomy 18:2022). If the matter came to pass, he was declared a true prophet. Isaiah prophesied into many local events. When Jerusalem was surrounded by the Assyrian army, Isaiah made a very daring prophecy— Therefore, thus saith the Lord concerning the king of Assyria, He shall not come into this city, nor shoot an arrow there, nor come before it with shields, nor cast a bank against it. (Isaiah 37:33) Also see his prophecy concerning the sickness of Hezekiah in Isaiah 38. There are other prophecies that were not fulfilled in his lifetime, but today they stand fulfilled. See, for instance, his prophecies concerning the city of Babylon: And Babylon, the glory of kingdoms, the beauty of the Chaldees’ excellency, shall be as when God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah. It shall never be inhabited, neither shall it be dwelt in from generation to generation: neither shall the Arabian pitch tent there; neither shall the shepherds make their fold there. But wild beasts of the desert shall lie there; and their houses shall be full of doleful creatures, and owls shall dwell there, and satyrs shall dance there. And the wild beasts of the islands shall cry in their desolate houses, and [jackals] in their pleasant palaces: and her time is near to come, and her days shall not be prolonged. (Isaiah 13:19-22) Further fulfillments relative to Babylon are recorded in Isaiah 47. Excavations at Babylon have revealed the accuracy of these prophecies. More than 50 miles of the walls of Babylon have been excavated. The culture of this great civilization is still impressive but lies in dust and debris today according to the written word of Isaiah. This is one of many examples that could be given. Others will come before us in this study as we proceed through the book.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. ISAIAH 1 TO 35
  I. Judgment (poetry), Chapters 1—35 Revelation of the Sovereign on the throne. (The Crown, chapter 6. The government of God.) A. Solemn call to the universe to come into the courtroom to hear God’s charge against the nation Israel, Chapter 1 B. Preview of the future for Judah and Jerusalem, Chapter 2 C. Present view of Judah and Jerusalem, Chapter 3 D. Another preview of the future, Chapter 4 E. Parable of the vineyard and woes predicted on Israel, Chapter 5 F. Isaiah’s personal call and commission as prophet, Chapter 6 G. Prediction of local and far events, Chapters 7—10 (Hope of future in coming Child) H. Millennial kingdom, Chapters 11, 12 I. Burdens of surrounding nations (largely fulfilled), Chapters 13—23 1. Burden of Babylon, Chapters 13, 14 2. Burden of Moab, Chapters 15, 16 3. Burden of Damascus, Chapter 17 4. Burden of the land beyond the rivers of Ethiopia, Chapter 18 5. Burden of Egypt, Chapters 19, 20 6. Burden of Babylon, Edom, Arabia, Chapter 21 7. Burden of the Valley of Vision, Chapter 22 8. Burden of Tyre, Chapter 23 J. Kingdom, process and program by which the throne is established on earth, Chapters 24—34 K. Kingdom, mundane blessings of the Millennium, Chapter 35
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. ISAIAH 36 TO 39
  II. Historic interlude (prose), Chapters 36—39 (This section is probably a prophetic picture of how God will deliver His people in the Great Tribulation [see 2 Kings 18, 19 and 2 Chronicles 29, 30].) A. King Hezekiah and the invasion of Sennacherib, king of Assyria, Chapter 36 B. King Hezekiah’s prayer and the destruction of the Assyrian hosts, Chapter 37 C. King Hezekiah’s sickness, prayer and healing, Chapter 38 D. King Hezekiah plays the fool, Chapter 39
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. ISAIAH 40 TO 66
  III. Salvation (poetry), Chapters 40—66 Revelation of the Savior in the place of suffering. (The Cross, chapter 53. The grace of God. There is a three-fold division marked by the concluding thought in each division, “There is no peace to the wicked.”) A. Comfort of Jehovah which comes through the Servant, Chapters 40—48 (Polemic against idolatry—help and hope come only through the Servant.) B. Salvation of Jehovah which comes through the suffering Servant, Chapters 49—57 1. Redeemer of the whole world, who is God’s Servant, Chapters 49:1— 52:12 2. Redemption wrought by the suffering Servant, who is God’s Sheep (Lamb), Chapters 52:13—53:12 3. Results of the redemption wrought by the Redeemer, who is God’s only Savior, Chapters 54—57 C. Glory of Jehovah which comes through the suffering Servant, Chapters 58—66 1. Sin hinders the manifestation of the glory of God, Chapters 58, 59 2. Redeemer is coming to Zion, Chapters 60—66 (Nothing can hinder God’s progress—He will judge sin.) It’s available in two free formats—a printed paperback book* with Dr. McGee’s full outlines and abbreviated notes for each book of the Bible or a downloadable e-book with the outlines and full-length notes. Request your free printed copy, purchase extras for friends and family, or download the free e-book at TTB.org/BriefingTheBible *one per household; offer available in U.S. and Canada only Get all of Dr. McGee’s Notes & Outlines under one cover Connect with THRU the BIBLE Box 7100, Pasadena, California 91109-7100 P.O. Box 25325, London, Ontario, Canada N6C 6B1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
JeremiahINTRODUCTION · 7 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Jeremiah WRITER: Jeremiah, “the prophet of the broken heart” HIS LIFE: His book is partly autobiographical since he gave us so much of his personal history. 1 – Born a priest in Anathoth, north of Jerusalem (1:1). 2 – Chosen to be a prophet before he was born (1:5). 3 – Called to the prophetic office while very young (1:6). 4 – Commissioned (1:9, 10). 5 – Began his ministry during the reign of King Josiah and was a mourner at his funeral (2 Chronicles 35:25). 6 – Forbidden to marry because of the terrible times (16:1-4). 7 – Never made a convert, and was rejected by his people (11:18-21; 12:6; 18:18), hated, beaten, put in stocks (20:1-3), imprisoned (37:11-16), and charged with being a traitor. 8 – His message broke his own heart (9:1). 9 – Wanted to resign but could not (20:9). Jeremiah 10 – He saw the destruction of Jerusalem and the Babylonian captivity, and was permitted to remain in the land by the captain of the Babylonian forces. When the remnant wanted to flee to Egypt, Jeremiah prophesied against it (42:15-43:3), was forced to go with the remnant to Egypt (43:6, 7), and died there. Tradition says that he was stoned by the remnant. HIS PERSONALITY: God chose this man, who had a mother’s heart, a trembling voice, and tear-filled eyes, to deliver a harsh message of judgment. The message that he gave broke his own heart. One author has written, “He was not a man mighty as Elijah, eloquent as Isaiah, or seraphic as Ezekiel, but one who was timid and shrinking, conscious of his helplessness, yearning for a sympathy and love he was never to know—such was the chosen organ through which the Word of the Lord came to that corrupt and degenerate age.” The Lord Jesus Christ, weeping over Jerusalem, was a perfect fulfillment of Jeremiah. HIS MESSAGE: The message of Jeremiah was the most unwelcome ever delivered to a people. He was called a traitor because he said that they were to yield to Babylon (34; 38:17-23). Isaiah, almost a century before him, had said to resist. Why this change? In Jeremiah’s day there was only one thing left to do—surrender. In the economy of God the nation was through (15:1), and the “times of the Gentiles” had already begun with Babylon, the head of gold (cf. Daniel 2). Jeremiah predicted the 70-year captivity in Babylon (25:9-12). However, he saw beyond the darkness to the light, and no prophet spoke so glowingly of the future as did he (23:3-8; 30; 31; 33:15-22). The message of Jeremiah was not only unwelcomed, but it was rejected by the nation (26:8-16). KEY WORDS: Backsliding—occurs 13 times (used only four other times in the Old Testament [Proverbs once, Hosea three times]) Babylon—occurs 164 times (more than in the rest of Scripture combined)
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. JEREMIAH 1
  I. Call of prophet during reign of Josiah, Chapter 1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. JEREMIAH 2 TO 20
  II. Prophecies to Judah and Jerusalem prior to Zedekiah’s reign, Chapters 2—20 A. Twofold condemnation of Judah, Chapters 2—3:5 1. Rejected Jehovah 2. Reared their own gods B. Charge of backsliding during reign of Josiah, Chapters 3:6—6:30 C. Warning delivered in the gate of the Lord’s house, Chapters 7—10 D. Israel disobeyed God’s covenant made in wilderness, Chapters 11, 12 E. Parable in action—the linen girdle, Chapter 13 F. Backsliding nation judged by drought and famine, Chapters 14, 15 G. Jeremiah forbidden to marry, Chapters 16—17:18 H. Message to king in the gate, Chapter 17:19-27 I. Sign at the potter’s house, Chapters 18, 19 J. Jeremiah’s persecution, Chapter 20
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. JEREMIAH 21 TO 29
  III. Prophecies during reign of Zedekiah, Chapters 21—29 (Leads to destruction of Jerusalem) A. Answer to Zedekiah re: Nebuchadnezzar, Chapters 21, 22 B. A bright light in a very dark day, Chapter 23 C. Parable of two baskets of figs, Chapter 24 D. God spells out 70-year captivity, Chapter 25 E. Message in temple court during reign of Jehoiakim, Chapter 26 F. Parable of the yokes, Chapters 27, 28 G. Message of hope to first delegation of captives, Chapter 29
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. JEREMIAH 30 TO 39
  IV. Prophecies re: future of 12 tribes and Judah’s near captivity, Chapters 30—39 A. Coming of Great Tribulation, Chapter 30 B. The “I will” chapter, Chapter 31 C. Jeremiah imprisoned, buys real estate, Chapter 32 D. Coming kingdom as promised to David, Chapter 33 E. Zedekiah’s captivity foretold, Chapter 34 F. Rechabites obey God, Chapter 35 G. Jehoiakim destroys Word of God with knife and fire, Chapter 36 H. Jeremiah imprisoned again, Chapters 37, 38 I. Judah goes into captivity; Jeremiah released from prison, Chapter 39
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. JEREMIAH 40 TO 42
  V. Prophecies to remnant left in land after destruction of Jerusalem, Chapters 40—42
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
6. JEREMIAH 43 TO 51
  VI. Prophecies during Jeremiah’s last days in Egypt, Chapters 43—51 A. To remnant in Egypt, Chapters 43, 44 B. To Baruch, Chapter 45 C. To Egypt, Chapter 46 D. To Philistia, Chapter 47 E. To Moab, Chapter 48 F. To Ammon, Edom, Damascus, Kedar, Hazor and Elam, Chapter 49 G. To Babylon, Chapters 50, 51
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
7. JEREMIAH 52
  VII. Fulfillment of prophesied destruction of Jerusalem, Chapter 52
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
LamentationsINTRODUCTION · 5 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Lamentations WRITER: Jeremiah ESTIMATION: “There is nothing like the Lamentations of Jeremiah in the whole world. There has been plenty of sorrow in every age, and in every land, but such another preacher and author, with such a heart for sorrow, has never again been born. Dante comes next to Jeremiah, and we know that Jeremiah was the great exile’s favorite prophet.” (Whyte) The book is filled with tears and sorrow. It is a paean of pain, a poem of pity, a proverb of pathos, a hymn of heartbreak, a psalm of sadness, a symphony of sorrow, a story of sifting, a tale of tears, a dirge of desolation, a tragedy of travail, an account of agony, and a book of “boo-hoo.” It is the wailing wall of the Bible. KEY VERSE: It explains the reason that Jerusalem is in ruins. The Lord is righteous; for I have rebelled against his commandment: hear, I pray you, all people, and behold my sorrow: my virgins and my young men are gone into captivity. (Lamentations 1:18) Lamentations FEATURE: Jeremiah reminds us of Another as He sat weeping over Jerusalem. The only difference is that Jerusalem was in ruins and the temple burned as Jeremiah gazed upon the debris. Jesus, about six centuries later, wept over the city because it would be destroyed again in the near future. To Jeremiah, the destruction of Jerusalem was a matter of history. To Jesus, the destruction of Jerusalem was a matter of prophecy. No blues singer ever sang a sadder song than Jeremiah. Lamentations is composed of five of his sad songs, which are elegies.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. LAMENTATIONS 1
  I. Elegy, Chapter 1 A call to consider the destruction of Jerusalem. vv. 8, 18—The reason for the frightful destruction. v. 12—An invitation to all to enter into the sorrow of the prophet.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. LAMENTATIONS 2
  II. Elegy, Chapter 2 v. 10—Doleful details of the effect of the judgment of God upon the remnant that remain. v. 15—The elation of the enemy from without.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. LAMENTATIONS 3
  III. Elegy, Chapter 3 The tragic and catastrophic destruction of Jerusalem would have been total had it not been for the mercies and faithfulness of God.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. LAMENTATIONS 4
  IV. Elegy, Chapter 4 Contrast between the former state of prosperity and the present state of Jerusalem in poverty.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. LAMENTATIONS 5
  V. Elegy, Chapter 5 A cry to God to remember the nation Israel. “Prayer of Jeremiah.” It’s available in two free formats—a printed paperback book* with Dr. McGee’s full outlines and abbreviated notes for each book of the Bible or a downloadable e-book with the outlines and full-length notes. Request your free printed copy, purchase extras for friends and family, or download the free e-book at TTB.org/BriefingTheBible *one per household; offer available in U.S. and Canada only Get all of Dr. McGee’s Notes & Outlines under one cover Connect with THRU the BIBLE Box 7100, Pasadena, California 91109-7100 P.O. Box 25325, London, Ontario, Canada N6C 6B1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
EzekielINTRODUCTION · 4 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Ezekiel WRITER: Ezekiel was a priest (Ezekiel 1:3) but never served in that office, as he was still a young man when he was taken captive during the reign of Jehoiachin (2 Kings 24:10-16). Daniel was taken captive in the first captivity during Jehoiakim’s reign, about eight years before Ezekiel was taken captive. Ezekiel was contemporary with Jeremiah and Daniel. Jeremiah was an old man who spoke to the remnant that remained in the land; Daniel spoke in the court of the king of Babylon; Ezekiel spoke to the captives who had been brought to the rivers of Babylon. While the other captives wept when they remembered Zion, Ezekiel exulted in the greatest visions ever given to any prophet. HIS MESSAGE: His message was the most spiritual of the prophets, as he dealt more with the person of God. Someone has said, “Ezekiel is the prophet of the Spirit, as Isaiah is the prophet of the Son, and Jeremiah the prophet of the Father.” During the first years of the captivity, the false prophets said that the people would be returned to Jerusalem and that the city would not be destroyed. It was not until the final deportation, during Zedekiah’s reign, that the city was destroyed—some 11 years after Ezekiel was taken captive. Ezekiel Jeremiah had sent a message to Babylon (Jeremiah 29) saying that the city would be destroyed. Ezekiel confirmed this message and warned the people that they must turn to God before they could return to Jerusalem. Ezekiel began his ministry five years after his captivity, when he was about 30 years old. HIS METHOD: In many ways he spoke in the darkest days of the nation. He stood at the bottom of the valley in the darkest corner. He had to meet the false hope given by the false prophets and the indifference and the despondency begotten in the days of sin and disaster. The people would not listen to him or his message. Therefore, he resorted to a new method. Instead of speaking in parables, he acted them out (Ezekiel 24:24). We have had “flagpole sitters” and “walkathons” in our day, which attract the attention of the public. This sort of thing was the method of Ezekiel and is indicative of a day of decay. HIS MEANING: Ezekiel was the prophet of the glory of the Lord. Three prophets of Israel spoke when they were out of the land: Ezekiel, Daniel, and John. Each wrote an apocalypse. Although they used highly symbolic language, they saw the brightest light and held the highest hope. Ezekiel saw the Shekinah glory of the Lord leave Solomon’s temple, and he saw the return of the glory of the Lord which was projected into the future during the kingdom. The meaning of Ezekiel is seen in the coming glory during the kingdom. Ezekiel looked beyond the sufferings of Christ to “the glory that should follow” (1 Peter 1:11).
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. EZEKIEL 1 TO 7
  I. Glory of the Lord; commission of the prophet, Chapters 1—7 A. Display of the glory, Chapter 1 B. Prophet’s call and endowment with power for the office, Chapter 2 C. Prophet’s preparation; office as watchman, Chapter 3 D. Judgment of Jerusalem, Chapter 4 E. Sign of prophet shaving hair, Chapter 5 F. Sword to fall upon Jerusalem; remnant to be saved, Chapter 6 G. Prophecy of final destruction of Jerusalem, Chapter 7
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. EZEKIEL 8 TO 24
  II. Glory of the Lord; complete captivity of Jerusalem and Israel; departure of the glory, Chapters 8—24 A. Vision of the glory; temple defilement by idolatry explains its destruction, Chapter 8 B. Shekinah glory prepares to leave temple, Chapter 9 C. Shekinah glory fills holy place; leaves the temple, Chapter 10 D. Prophecy against rulers of Jerusalem, Chapter 11 E. Ezekiel enacts destruction of Jerusalem, Chapter 12 F. Prophecy against pseudo-prophets and prophetesses, Chapter 13 G. Prophecy against idolatry of elders; certain destruction of Jerusalem, Chapter 14 H. Vision of the vine, Chapter 15 I. Jerusalem likened to abandoned baby adopted by God, Chapter 16 J. Riddle of two eagles, Chapter 17 K. Wages of sin is death; Jerusalem is the awful example, Chapter 18 L. Elegy of Jehovah over princes of Israel, Chapter 19 M. Review of Israel’s long history of sins; future judgment and restoration, Chapter 20 N. King of Babylon to remove last king of Davidic line until Messiah comes, Chapter 21 O. Review of abominations of Jerusalem, Chapter 22 P. Parable of two sisters—Oholah (Samaria) and Oholibah (Jerusalem), Chapter 23 Q. Parable of the boiling pot, Chapter 24
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. EZEKIEL 25 TO 32
  III. Glory of the Lord; judgment of nations, Chapters 25—32 A. Against Ammon, Moab, Edom, Philistia, Chapter 25 B. Against Tyre, Chapters 26—28 C. Against Egypt, Chapters 29—32
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. EZEKIEL 33 TO 48
  IV. Glory of the Lord and coming kingdom, Chapters 33—48 A. Re-commission of the prophet, Chapters 33, 34 B. Restoration of Israel, Chapters 35, 36 C. Resurrection of Israel, Chapter 37 D. Repudiation of Gog and Magog, Chapters 38, 39 E. Rebuilt temple, Chapters 40—42 F. Return of the glory of the Lord, Chapters 43—48
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
DanielINTRODUCTION · 2 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Daniel BACKGROUND: The book of Daniel has been the battlefield between conservative and liberal scholars for years. The heat of battle is now past— with each side claiming a major victory. However, the very fact that the book of Daniel remains intact in Scripture and that the early dating of this book (the sixth century b.c.) has been maintained successfully by conservative scholars against the massed onslaught of arrogant liberalism, is in itself a valid argument for the original and conservative position. Porphyry, a heretic in the third century a.d., declared that the book of Daniel was a forgery, written during the time of Antiochus Epiphanes and the Maccabees (170 b.c.)—almost 400 years after Daniel had lived. The German critics seized upon this hypothesis and, along with Dr. S. R. Driver, developed it. These critics, as well as present-day unbelievers, assume the premise that the supernatural does not exist, hence there can be no foretelling since foreknowledge is supernatural. However, the Septuagint, the Greek version of the Old Testament written prior to the time of Antiochus Epiphanes, contains the book of Daniel! Also, Josephus records an incident during the time of Alexander the Great which supports the early authorship. When Alexander’s invasion reached the Near East, Jaddua, the high priest, went out to meet him and showed to him a copy of Daniel the book of Daniel in which he was clearly mentioned. Alexander was so impressed by this that instead of destroying Jerusalem, he entered the city peaceably and worshiped at the temple. It is not in the purview of these brief notes to enter into useless argument and fight again about that which has been already won. We accept the findings of conservative scholarship—that the man Daniel was not a deceiver and that his book was not a forgery. We feel that the statement of Edward B. Pusey is apropos here: “The rest which has been said is mostly mere insolent assumptions against Scripture, grounded on unbelief.” Sir Isaac Newton declared, “To reject Daniel is to reject the Christian religion.” Our Lord called the Pharisees “hypocrites,” but He called Daniel “the prophet.” He has never reversed this arrangement, and the endorsement of the Lord Jesus Christ is valid and sufficient for every believer whether or not he has examined the arguments of the critics. It satisfies the sincere saint without his having studied the answers of conservative scholarship (see Hebrews 11:33). WRITER: We know more of Daniel the man than we do of any other prophet. He gave us a personal account of his life from the time he was carried captive to Babylon in the third year of the reign of Jehoiakim, which was about 606 b.c. (Daniel 1:1), until the first year of King Cyrus, which was about 536 b.c. (Daniel 1:21 and also 9:2). Daniel’s life and ministry bridged the entire 70 years of captivity. At the beginning of the book he is a boy in his teens, and at the end he is an old man of fourscore or more years. Here is God’s estimate of the man: “O Daniel, a man greatly beloved” (Daniel 10:11). There are three words that characterize Daniel’s life: purpose, prayer, and prophecy. Daniel was a man of purpose (Daniel 1:8; 6:10). He determined that he would not be defiled by the immorality of paganism or be involved in the degradation of idolatry. This is the practical teaching of prophecy. The study of prophecy should not lead to fanaticism or sensationalism. Rather, it should lead to a life of holiness and fear of the Lord. And every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as he is pure. (1 John 3:3) 1 Daniel was a man of prayer (Daniel 2:17-23; 6:10; 9:3-19; 10). His total life and his every decision in a pagan court were paved by prayer. The study of prophecy should not be engaged in for the satisfaction of curiosity or to be grist for polemic argumentation. Instead, it should inspire us to spiritual living and an earnest study of the Word of God. Daniel was a man of prophecy. The bulk of his book relates to prophetic themes. Our Lord labeled him, “Daniel the prophet” (Matthew 24:15). Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. (2 Peter 1:20) Daniel gave us the skeleton of prophecy on which all prophecy is placed. The image of Nebuchadnezzar’s dream (chapter 2) and the beasts (chapter 7) are the backbone of prophecy; the 70 weeks (chapter 9) are the ribs which fit into their proper place. The study of prophecy should not lead to idle speculation or wild theories. On the contrary, it produces a practical, profitable, plenary, and purposeful life. All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works. (2 Timothy 3:16, 17) DATE: As previously indicated, we hold to the early date of the book of Daniel—between the third year of the reign of Nebuchadnezzar, about 606 b.c. and the first year of Cyrus, about 536 b.c. HIS MESSAGE: Daniel was the prophet of “the times of the Gentiles” (see Luke 21:24). The major portion of his prophecies were directly concerned with the gentile nations. The notable exception is Daniel 9, which concerns the 70 weeks, but here the emphasis is upon the interval after the cutting off of the Messiah between the 69th week and the 70th week. It is during this period that the city and sanctuary are destroyed, and “the times of the Gentiles” are identified as the time when “Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles” (Luke 21:24). Evidently, the “wise men from the 2 3 east” knew the prophecy of Daniel. A portion of the book of Daniel was written in Aramaic, the language of the Gentiles of that day. All this does not imply that the book of Daniel was not written for the nation Israel; on the contrary, Israel was acquainted with the prophecies of Daniel in his day. Ezekiel, who was with the captives, made reference to the character of Daniel and to his office as a prophet (Ezekiel 14:14, 20; 28:3). By the way, this reference to Daniel by Ezekiel, who was Daniel’s contemporary, is conclusive evidence against the theory that this book belongs to the Maccabean period. THEME: And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand forever. (Daniel 2:44) Dr. G. Campbell Morgan gave this theme: “Persistent Government of God in the Government of the World.” This is the book of the universal sovereignty of God. Prophecy is interwoven with history to show that God is overruling the idolatry, blasphemy, self-will, and intolerance of the Gentiles. But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased. (Daniel 12:4) More specifically, Daniel 12:4 brings together “the times of the Gentiles” and “the time of the end” for the nation Israel in the Great Tribulation. This coming crisis eventuates in Christ setting up the Millennial Kingdom. Daniel dealt with political issues apart from ecclesiastical matters. His book gives the final outcome of events and issues that are at work in the world today and answers the question, “Who will rule the world?”—not “How will the world be converted?” Our Lord, in the Olivet Discourse, quoted only from the book of Daniel. The book of Revelation is largely an enigma without the book of Daniel. Paul’s revelation concerning “the man of sin” needs Daniel’s account for amplification and clarification.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. DANIEL 1 TO 6
  I. The historic night with prophetic light, Chapters 1—6 A. Decline of Judah; fall of Jerusalem; Daniel taken captive to Babylon; his decision to be true to God, Chapter 1 B. Dream of Nebuchadnezzar about a multimetallic image; interpretation by Daniel concerning the four kingdoms of “the times of the Gentiles,” Chapter 2 C. Decree of Nebuchadnezzar to enforce universal idolatry; three Hebrews cast into the furnace for refusal to bow to image of gold, Chapter 3 D. Dream of Nebuchadnezzar about a great tree hewn down to a stump; fulfilled in subsequent period of madness of the king, Chapter 4 E. Downfall of Babylon foretold by Daniel as he read the handwriting on the wall at the feast of Belshazzar, Chapter 5 F. Decree of Darius, the Median, to enforce worship of himself; Daniel cast into den of lions for praying to the God of heaven, Chapter 6
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. DANIEL 7 TO 12
  II. The prophetic light in the historic night, Chapters 7—12 A. Daniel’s vision of four beasts concerning four kingdoms of “the times of the Gentiles,” Chapter 7 B. Daniel’s vision of ram and he goat and another little horn, Chapter 8 C. Daniel’s vision of 70 weeks concerning the nation Israel, Chapter 9 D. Daniel’s vision relating to Israel in immediate future and latter days; historical little horn and little horn of the latter days, Chapters 10—12 1. Preparation for vision by prayer of Daniel; appearance of a heavenly messenger, Chapter 10 2. Prophecy concerning Persia and Grecia, historical “little horn”; eschatological “little horn,” Chapter 11 3. Preview of Israel in latter days; Great Tribulation; resurrections; rewards; final word about the end times, Chapter 12 The Old Testament is written in the Hebrew language, with but one exception—a portion of the book of Daniel. From chapter 2, verse 4, through chapter 7, Daniel is in Aramaic, the Gentile and diplomatic language of Daniel’s day. This section deals exclusively with “the times of the Gentiles.” The remainder of the book correlates the nation Israel with this program. The book of Daniel deals with Gentiles and Jews—the church is totally excluded. This book is first to the Gentiles but also to the Jews.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
HoseaINTRODUCTION · 2 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Hosea Minor Prophets Beginning with Hosea and concluding with Malachi, there are 12 short prophecies called the Minor Prophets. They are so called because of the size of the books and not because of their content. The Minor Prophets all deal with the same major issues of the Major Prophets. They are actually quoted by the Major Prophets (Jeremiah 26:18). The writers of the Minor Prophets were exceedingly nationalistic, but they were not isolationists. There were to be no godless alliances with other nations, but they were warned of an isolationism from God. They were extremely patriotic and denounced political and moral corruption. This has given rise to the modern emphasis on the social message of the prophets. It is a striking fact that there is scant material on the Minor Prophets. A cursory inspection of any religious library will corroborate this. There is a wealth of material on most of the books of the Bible, but when you leave Daniel and pass over to Hosea, it is like going from a fertile valley to a sterile desert. WRITER: Hosea. All that is known of him is what he reveals in his prophecy. Hosea TIME: The word of the Lord that came unto Hosea, the son of Beeri, in the days of Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah, kings of Judah, and in the days of Jeroboam, the son of Joash, king of Israel. (Hosea 1:1) In spite of the fact that Hosea mentions the four kings of Judah first and the one king of Israel last, he was a prophet to the northern kingdom, as the content of the book reveals. He was contemporary with Amos, another prophet to Israel, and also contemporary with Micah and Isaiah, prophets to Judah. His ministry extended over half a century, and he lived to see the fulfillment of his prophecy in the captivity of Israel. THEME: “Return unto the Lord.” Come, and let us return unto the Lord: for he hath torn, and he will heal us; he hath smitten, and he will bind us up. (Hosea 6:1) “Return” occurs 15 times. “Ephraim” occurs 36 times. “Backsliding” occurs three times. Hosea and Jeremiah are the two prophets who talk about backsliding and the cure for it. What Jeremiah was to Judah at the time of the captivity of the southern kingdom, Hosea was to Israel, over a century before, at the time of the captivity of the northern kingdom. Both spoke out of a heartbreaking personal experience. PERSONAL EXPERIENCE: Hosea’s experience was in the home; Jeremiah’s was in the nation. Jeremiah was commanded not to marry; Hosea was commanded to marry a harlot or, as he brutally stated the case, “a wife of whoredoms” (Hosea 1:2). He married Gomer, and she bore him two sons and a daughter. Afterward she played the harlot again, and Hosea put her out of his home. But God commanded him to take again this unfaithful harlot, to bring her back into his home, and to love her again. In effect, God said to Hosea, “Now you are prepared to speak for Me to Israel—Israel has played the harlot, but I love her and will yet bring her back into her homeland.”
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. HOSEA 1 TO 3
  I. PERSONAL—The prophet and his faithless wife, Gomer, Chapters 1—3 A. Marriage of Hosea and Gomer, the harlot, Chapter 1 B. Gomer proves faithless; Israel proves faithless; God proves faithful, Chapter 2 C. Hosea commanded to take Gomer again, Chapter 3
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. HOSEA 4 TO 14
  II. PROPHETIC—The Lord and the faithless nation Israel, Chapters 4—14 A. Israel plays the harlot, Chapters 4, 5 1. Israel guilty of lawlessness, immorality, ignorance of God’s Word, and idolatry, Chapter 4 2. Israel turns from God; God turns from Israel; deterioration within follows, Chapter 5 B. Israel (Ephraim) will return in the last days; presently to be judged for current sins, Chapter 6 C. Israel (Ephraim) could escape judgment by turning to God who loves her (key, 11:8), Chapters 7—12 1. Israel (silly dove) turns to Egypt and Assyria, Chapter 7 2. Israel turns to golden calves and altars of sin, Chapter 8 3. Israel (backsliding heifer) turns to land productivity; will be driven from the land, Chapters 9, 10 4. Israel turns from God—must be judged; God will not give her up, Chapters 11, 12 D. Israel (Ephraim) will turn from idols to God in the last days, Chapters 13, 14 1. Israel will be judged in the present, Chapter 13 2. Israel will be saved in the future, Chapter 14 COMMENT: (Also see author’s message, “The Greatest Sin in All the World.”) I. PERSONAL—The prophet and his faithless wife, Gomer, Chapters 1—3 A. Marriage of Hosea and Gomer, the harlot, Chapter 1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
JoelINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Joel WRITER: Joel. Nothing is known of this prophet except what is given in the opening verse. His name means Jehovah is God. TIME: Considered by many to be the earliest of the writing prophets, he was a prophet to Judah probably about the time of the reign of Joash, king of Judah. He probably knew Elijah and Elisha. The critical school, adopting their usual custom, have placed this book at the other extreme, even after the captivity. THEME: “The day of the Lord” (Joel 1:15; 2:1, 2, 10, 11, 30, 31; 3:14-16) FEATURES: “The day of the Lord” or “the day of Jehovah” is an expression introduced by Joel (if he is the first of the writing prophets—there are about 50 prophets in all). From the mountaintop of the beginning of written prophecy, he saw the farthest into the future. “The day of the Lord” is an expression that is fraught with meaning. It seems to include not only the coming Millennial Kingdom, but also to include all the judgments which precede the setting up of the Kingdom and the return of Christ. 1 Joel His description of a literal plague of locusts and its comparison with future judgments is a dramatic and literary gem. He is the prophet who mentioned the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, which was referred to by Peter on the Day of Pentecost.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. JOEL 1
  I. Literal and local plague of locusts, Chapter 1:1-14
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. JOEL 1 TO 2
  II. Looking to the day of the Lord (prelude), Chapters 1:15—2:3
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. JOEL 3
  III. Looking at the day of the Lord (postlude), Chapter 3 A. The Great Tribulation, vv. 1-15 B. The Millennial Kingdom, vv. 16-21 2 3
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
AmosINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Amos WRITER: Amos was not a graduate of the school of the prophets but was a layman. He was a herdsman and a gatherer of sycamore fruit (Amos 1:1; 7:14, 15). He was a native of Tekoa (Amos 1:1), a village about 12 miles south of Jerusalem. Although born in Judea, his messages were to the northern kingdom of Israel primarily, and to the world in general, as the text indicates. TIME: His ministry was during the reign of Jeroboam II, king of Israel, and Uzziah, king of Judah. He was a contemporary of Hosea in Israel and of Isaiah and Micah in Judah. The exact time was “two years before the earthquake” (Amos 1:1). This earthquake was of such proportions that Zechariah mentioned it 200 years later (Zechariah 14:5) and identified it as having come during the reign of Uzziah. THEME: Amos presented God as the ruler of the world and declared that all nations were responsible to Him. The measure of responsibility is created by the light that a nation has. The final test for any nation (or individual) is found in Amos 3:3: “Can two walk together, except they be agreed?” In a day of prosperity, he pronounced punishment. Judgment of God awaited nations living in luxury and lolling in immorality. Amos
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. AMOS 1 TO 2
  I. Judgment on surrounding nations, Chapters 1:1—2:3 A. Introduction, Chapter 1:1, 2 B. Judgment against Syria for cruelty, Chapter 1:3-5 C. Judgment against Philistia for making slaves, Chapter 1:6-8 D. Judgment against Phoenicia for breaking treaty (selling slaves), Chapter 1:9, 10 E. Judgment against Edom for revengeful spirit, Chapter 1:11, 12 F. Judgment against Ammon for violent crimes, Chapter 1:13-15 G. Judgment against Moab for injustice, Chapter 2:1-3
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. AMOS 2 TO 6
  II. Judgment on Judah and Israel, Chapters 2:4—6:14 A. Judgment against Judah for despising the Law, Chapter 2:4, 5 B. Judgment against Israel for immorality and blasphemy, Chapter 2:6-16 C. God’s charge against whole house of Israel (12 tribes), Chapter 3 (Privilege creates responsibility; the higher the blessing, the greater the punishment.) D. Israel punished in past for iniquity, Chapter 4 E. Israel will be punished in future for iniquity, Chapter 5 F. Israel admonished in present to depart from iniquity, Chapter 6
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. AMOS 7 TO 9
  III. Visions of the future, Chapters 7—9 A. Vision of grasshoppers, Chapter 7:1-3 B. Vision of fire, Chapter 7:4-6 C. Vision of plumbline, Chapter 7:7-9 D. Historic interlude, Chapter 7:10-17 (Personal experience of prophet) E. Vision of basket of summer fruit, Chapter 8 F. Vision of worldwide dispersion, Chapter 9:1-10 G. Vision of worldwide regathering and restoration of kingdom, 9:11-15
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
ObadiahINTRODUCTION · 2 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Obadiah WRITER: Obadiah means Servant of Jehovah. He is one of four prophets about whom we know absolutely nothing, except that he wrote prophecy. The other three prophets are Habakkuk, Haggai, and Malachi. Obadiah is like a ghostwriter—he is there, but we do not know him. He lived up to his name. A servant boasts of no genealogy, neither exploits nor experiences. Dr. Edward Pusey said, “God has willed that his name alone and this brief prophecy should be known to the world.” DATE: There is a great difference of opinion as to the date of this prophet. There are some who give the date of 887 b.c., which fixes the time during the reign of Jehoram and the bloody Athaliah (cf. 2 Kings 8:18 with 11:1-16). Dr. Pusey placed him during the reign of Jehoshaphat (2 Chronicles 17:7). If this is accurate, we have one isolated reference to Obadiah in history. Nevertheless, this name was as common in that day as the name John is today. Canon Farrar gave the date as 587 b.c. Dr. William Moorehead concurred in this, as he suggested that Obadiah was probably a contemporary of Jeremiah. The whole question seems to hinge on verse 11. Is this verse historical or prophetical? The natural interpretation is the historic one, which would give it the late date. Most likely it was written subsequent to the Babylonian captivity. Obadiah KEY: Edom How are the things of Esau searched out! How are his hidden things sought [out]! (Obadiah 1:6) FEATURES: Obadiah is the shortest book in the Old Testament— only 21 verses. But the brevity of the message does not render it less important or less significant for us today. Like the other Minor Prophets, the message is primary, it is pertinent, it is practical, and it is poignant. It is a message that can be geared into this day in which we are living. Obadiah tells us immediately, bluntly, and to the point, “Thus saith the Lord God concerning Edom ….” It is the prophecy of judgment against Edom. BACKGROUND: The Edomites were those who were descended from Esau, just as the Israelites are those who are descended from Jacob. The story of Esau and Jacob is that of twin brothers, sons of Isaac and Rebekah. They were not identical twins; actually they were opposites (see Genesis 25:24-34). Esau despised his birthright. The man who had the birthright was in contact with God—he was the priest of his family, he was the man who had a covenant from God, the man who had a relationship with God. In effect Esau said, “I would rather have a bowl of soup than have a relationship with God.” Having seen Esau in the first book of the Old Testament, look now at the last book of the Old Testament and read this strange language: I have loved you, saith the Lord. Yet ye say, Wherein hast thou loved us? Was not Esau Jacob’s brother? saith the Lord: yet I loved Jacob, and I hated Esau …. (Malachi 1:2, 3) This is a strange thing for God to say—“I loved Jacob, and I hated Esau.” The explanation is in the little book of Obadiah. COMMENT: Verse 6 is translated by Ginsburg, the Hebrew scholar, thus: “How are the things of Esau stripped bare!” They are laid out in the open for us to look at for the first time. Obadiah puts the microscope down on Esau; and when we look through the eyepiece, we see Edom. As we inflate a tire tube to find a leak and cannot find that leak until it is inflated, just so Obadiah presents Esau inflated so that we can see the flaw in his life. What was small in Esau is now magnified 100,000 times in the nation. God did not say at the beginning that He hated Esau—it was not until he became a nation and revealed the thing that caused God to hate him: The pride of thine heart hath deceived thee, thou that dwellest in the clefts of the rock, whose habitation is high, that saith in his heart, Who shall bring me down to the ground? (v. 3) It was pride. “Pride hath deceived you,” God says to Edom. Esau, like Jacob, had become a great nation. The children of Israel had come into the Promised Land; the children of Esau had gone to the south and east, in the rocky fastness, where in 1812 archaeologists discovered a city, Petra, actually hewn out of solid cliffs of rose-colored rock. It was an impregnable fortress, so safe from attack that Egypt, Babylon, and Assyria deposited money there. Just a handful of men could guard the narrow canyons which form its approaches. They were living in a false security. In their pride they felt that they did not need God anymore, and they bowed Him out of their civilization. When a mere man, a little creature down here, gets to the place where he says, “I don’t need God,” God says, “That’s what I hate.”
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. OBADIAH 1
  I. Edom—destruction, vv. 1-16 A. Charge against Edom, vv. 1-9 B. Crime of Edom, vv. 10-14 C. Catastrophe to Edom, vv. 15, 16 (Poetic justice—lex talionis—law of retaliation)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. OBADIAH 1
  II. Israel—restoration, vv. 17-21 A. Condition of Israel, v. 17 B. Calling of Israel, v. 18 C. Consummation of all things, vv. 19-21 (“And the kingdom shall be the Lord’s.”) It’s available in two free formats—a printed paperback book* with Dr. McGee’s full outlines and abbreviated notes for each book of the Bible or a downloadable e-book with the outlines and full-length notes. Request your free printed copy, purchase extras for friends and family, or download the free e-book at TTB.org/BriefingTheBible *one per household; offer available in U.S. and Canada only Get all of Dr. McGee’s Notes & Outlines under one cover Connect with THRU the BIBLE Box 7100, Pasadena, California 91109-7100 P.O. Box 25325, London, Ontario, Canada N6C 6B1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
JonahINTRODUCTION
HIS INTRODUCTION
Jonah Is the book of Jonah the Achilles’ heel of the Bible? It is, if we are to accept the ridiculous explanations of the critics. The translators of the Septuagint were the first to question its reasonableness. They set the pattern for the avalanche of criticism that was to follow. The ancient method of modernism is to allegorize the book and to classify it with Robinson Crusoe and Gulliver’s Travels. Some of the extravagant theories of the critics are more farfetched and fantastic than they even concede the book of Jonah to be. For example: 1 – It is held (without a scrap of evidence) that Jonah was the son of the widow of Zarephath. 2 – There is a theory that Jonah fell asleep during the storm, had a dream, and that the book of Jonah is the account of that dream. 3 – There are those who relate the book of Jonah to the Phoenician myth of Hercules and the sea monster. 4 – It is claimed that Jonah was picked up after the storm and shipwreck by a boat that had a fish for a figurehead—which gave support for the record in the book of Jonah. 5 – Others resort to the wild claim that a dead fish was floating around and that Jonah took refuge in it during the storm. Jonah The producers of these speculations claim that the book of Jonah is unreasonable, and they bring forth these theories to give credence to the story! We must dismiss them all as having no basis of fact, no vestige of proof from an historical standpoint, and are only in existence in the imagination of the critics. WRITER: Jonah was a historical character. The historical record of the kings of Israel and Judah is accepted as reliable. No one denies that David, Josiah, and Hezekiah were real kings, and it is among the records of these kings that we find the mention of Jonah. Speaking of Jeroboam, the son of Joash, the historian writes: He restored the coast of Israel from the entering of Hamath unto the sea of the plain, according to the word of the Lord God of Israel, which he spake by the hand of his servant, Jonah, the son of Amittai, the prophet, which was of Gath-hepher. (2 Kings 14:25) Jeroboam was a real person; Israel was a real nation; Hamath was a real place. It is unlikely that Jonah, the son of Amittai, was a figment of the imagination. It is begging the point to say that this is another Jonah. It is not reasonable to believe that there were two Jonahs whose fathers were named Amittai and whose offices were prophets. This is especially evident when it is observed that the name is not a common one (it occurs only in this reference in 2 Kings, in the book of Jonah, and in two references in the New Testament). Obviously the Lord Jesus Christ considered Jonah a real person, and He accepted the record of the book of Jonah as true. Listen to Him: For as [Jonah] was a sign unto the Ninevites, so shall also the Son of man be to this generation. (Luke 11:30) But he answered and said unto them, An evil and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign, and there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the prophet, [Jonah]; for as [Jonah] was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly: so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth. The men of Nineveh shall rise in judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it: because they repented at the preaching of [Jonah]; and, behold, a greater than [Jonah] is here. (Matthew 12:39-41) If you reject the book of Jonah, you are not merely saying that you cannot accept the record as reasonable, but that you do not believe that Jesus was acquainted with the facts of the case. You break with Jesus when you deny the book of Jonah. The fact that the question has been raised concerning the authenticity of Jonah’s record is all the more startling when a contrast is made with one of the other minor prophets. For instance, there is no reference to Habakkuk in any historical book, and he is never mentioned by name in the New Testament. In spite of this, there is no concerted effort to classify him as a mythological character. Of course, the real reason for getting rid of Jonah is to get rid of the miraculous experience that he records concerning himself. DATE: Conservative scholars place the writing of this book before 745 b.c. The incidents took place about that time. Some even place it as early as 860 b.c. It seems best to place it between 800 and 750 b.c. Students of history will recognize this as the period when Nineveh was in its heyday. The nation of Assyria was at its zenith at this time, also. It was destroyed by 606 b.c. By the time of Herodotus, Nineveh, the city of Nimrod, had ceased to exist. When Xenaphon passed the city it was deserted, but he testified that the walls still stood and they were 150 feet high. Historians now estimate they were at least 100 feet high and 40 feet thick. COMMENT: (See author’s message, “Jonah, Dead or Alive?”) THE BOOK OF JONAH IS EXPERIENCE, NOT PROPHECY In examining the book of Jonah, we find that it contains the personal record of an experience that Jonah had, and he evidently was the writer. Properly speaking, the brief brochure is not a prophecy and seems to be out of step among the Minor Prophets. It contains no prophecy, although Jonah was a prophet. It is the personal account of a major event in the life of Jonah. As the narrator, he told of his experience, which was a sign of the greatest event in the history of the world—the resurrection of Jesus Christ. The book of Jonah is not a fish story that disturbs a gainsaying world, but it is a throne in the midst of which “stood a Lamb as though it had been slain” (Revelation 5:6). This Lamb is a resurrected Lamb, and a Christ-rejecting world will someday cry out, “Hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb” (Revelation 6:16). THE FISH IS NOT THE HERO OF THE STORY There is another salient point to keep before us as we study this book: The fish is not the hero of the story, neither is it the villain. The book is not even about a fish. The chief difficulty is in keeping a correct perspective. The fish is among the props and does not occupy the star’s dressing room. Let us distinguish between the essentials and the incidentals. The incidentals are the fish, the gourd, the east wind, the boat, and Nineveh. The essentials are Jehovah and Jonah—God and man. SIGNIFICANT SUBJECTS: This is the one book of the Old Testament that sets forth the Resurrection. Those who assert that the RESURRECTION is not found in the Old Testament surely are not versed in the magnificent message of Jonah. When a wicked and adulterous generation was seeking after a sign, Jesus referred them to the book of Jonah for the message: “As Jonah … so Jesus” is the fine comparison made by our Lord. SALVATION IS NOT BY WORKS. Salvation is by faith, which leads to repentance. The book of Jonah is read by the Orthodox Jews on the Great Day of Atonement (Yom Kippur). One great self-evident truth from the ritual of this day is that the way to God was not by “works of righteousness which we have done” (Titus 3:5), but by the blood of a substitutionary sacrifice provided by God. The most significant statement in the book of Jonah is in 2:9—“Salvation is of the Lord.” GOD’S PURPOSE OF GRACE CANNOT BE FRUSTRATED. If Jonah had refused to go to Nineveh the second time, would God have destroyed the city? God would not have been limited by Jonah’s refusal. He would have raised up another instrument, or, more likely, He would have had another fish ready to give Jonah the green light toward Nineveh. The book shows God’s determination to get His message of salvation to a people who will hear and accept it. GOD WILL NOT CAST US ASIDE FOR FAITHLESSNESS. When Jonah failed the first time, God did not give him up. The most encouraging words that a faltering and failing child of God can hear are, “And the word of the Lord came unto Jonah the second time” (Jonah 3:1). 1 2 3 4 DEPARTURE DESTINATION ARRIVAL CHAPTER Israel (Samaria or Gath-hepher) Nineveh Fish 1 Fish Nineveh Dry land 2 Dry Land Nineveh Nineveh 3 Nineveh Gourd vine Heart of God 4 GOD IS GOOD AND GRACIOUS. The most penetrating picture of God in the entire Bible is in Jonah 4:2. It is wrong to say that the Old Testament reveals a God of wrath and the New Testament reveals a God of love. He is no vengeful deity in the book of Jonah. GOD IS THE GOD OF THE GENTILES. It has been suggested that Romans 3:29 be written over this book: “Is he the God of the Jews only? Is he not also of the Gentiles? Yes, of the Gentiles also.” The book of Jonah is the answer to those critics who claim that the Old Testament presents a local and limited deity, a tribal deity. The book of Jonah is a great book on missions and has a world vision. APPROACHES TO THE STUDY OF JONAH: STRIKING RESEMBLANCE BETWEEN JONAH AND PAUL. Both were missionaries to the Gentiles; both were shipwrecked; both were witnesses to the sailors on board the ship, and both were used to deliver these sailors from death. There are other striking comparisons which a careful study will reveal. Paul made three missionary journeys, and with his trip to Rome, there were four. The four chapters of the book of Jonah may be divided into four missionary journeys of Jonah: (1) into the fish, (2) out onto dry land, (3) to Nineveh, and (4) to the heart of God. TIMETABLE APPROACH. When you consult a timetable in a railroad station or airport, there are three important factors you note: (1) destination, (2) departure time, and (3) arrival time. It is possible to construct the four brief chapters of Jonah into the form of a timetable. TIMETABLE OF THE BOOK OF JONAH 5 6 2 1
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
MicahINTRODUCTION · 4 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Micah WRITER: Micah. His name means Who is like Jehovah? The word has the same derivation as Michael, which means Who is like God? There are many Micahs in Scripture, but this one is identified as a Morasthite (Micah 1:1) since he was an inhabitant of Moresheth-gath (Micah 1:14), a place about 20 miles southwest of Jerusalem, near Lachish. He is not to be confused with any other Micah of Scripture. TIME: Micah was a contemporary of Isaiah and prophesied during the reigns of Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah (Micah 1:1). He was younger than Isaiah, and his prophecy might be called a miniature Isaiah or Isaiah in shorthand, since there are striking similarities. Ewald and Wellhausen attacked the unity of this book. It is the same attack that has been made against Isaiah. The ministry of Micah was directed to both Jerusalem and Samaria (Micah 1:1), and he evidently saw the captivity of the Northern Kingdom. Micah THEME: The judgment and redemption of God. Who is a God like unto thee, who pardoneth iniquity, and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage? he retaineth not his anger for ever, because he delighteth in mercy. (Micah 7:18) God hates sin, but He loves the souls of the sinners. STYLE: For many this is the favorite of the Minor Prophets. The writing is pungent and personal. Micah was trenchant, touching, and tender. He was realistic and reportorial—he would have made a good war correspondent. There is an exquisite beauty about this brochure, which combines God’s infinite tenderness with His judgments. There are several famous passages that are familiar to the average Christian. Through the gloom of impending judgment, Micah saw clearly the coming glory of the redemption of Israel. STRIKING STATEMENTS: Micah 1:6-16 Assyria destroyed Samaria, a miniature of the great destruction of the last days (Micah 4:11-13). Micah 2:12 The future regathering of the remnant. Micah 3:6, 7 The end of prophecy. Micah 3:12; 4:9, 10 Coming destruction of Jerusalem by Babylon and not by Assyria. Jeremiah’s life was preserved because of Micah 3:12 (cf. Jeremiah 26:18). Micah 4:1-8 The coming kingdom over the entire earth (one world). Micah 5:2 The birth of Christ (quoted in Matthew 2:5, 6). Micah 5:7, 8 The future ministry of the remnant. Micah 6:6-8 “One of the most sublime and impassioned declarations of spiritual religion that the Old Testament contains” (Dean Stanley). Micah 7:18, 19 Micah lived up to his name in exalting God. Dr. Pierson calls it, “A little poem of 12 lines in the Hebrew …. One of the most exquisite things to be found in the entire Old Testament.” COMMENT: Micah pronounced judgment on the cities of Israel and on Jerusalem in Judah. These centers influenced the people of the nation. Micah condemns urban problems that sound very much like our present-day problems: violence, corruption, robbery, covetousness, gross materialism, and spiritual bankruptcy. He could well be labeled “the prophet of the city.”
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. MICAH 1 TO 3
  I. Proclaiming future judgment for past sins, Chapters 1—3 A. Prophet’s first message, directed against Samaria, reaches to Jerusalem, Chapter 1 B. Prophet’s second message describes specific sins, Chapter 2 C. Prophet’s third message denounces leaders for sins, Chapter 3
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. MICAH 4 TO 5
  II. Prophesying future glory because of past promises, Chapters 4, 5 A. Prophecies of last days, Chapter 4 B. Prophecy of first coming of Christ before second coming and kingdom, Chapter 5
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. MICAH 6
  III. Pleading present repentance because of past redemption, Chapter 6
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. MICAH 7
  IV. Pardoning all iniquity because of who God is and what He does, Chapter 7
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
NahumINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Nahum WRITER: Nahum. “Nahum” means comforter. He is identified (Nahum 1:1) as an Elkoshite. This is all that is known of the writer of this book. Elkosh was a city in Assyria, a few miles north of the ruins of Nineveh. Nahum could well have lived there and have prophesied to Nineveh, as Daniel did to Babylon later on. The most likely explanation, however, is that there was a village by this name in Galilee. Jerome recorded that a guide pointed out to him such a village as the birthplace of Nahum—but this was a millennium after Nahum lived. Dr. John D. Davis gives the meaning for “Capernaum” as the village of Nahum. If “Capernaum” is a Hebrew word, then this is the evident origin. TIME: There are many dates assigned to this book and this prophet. Dates are given anywhere from 720 to 636 b.c. by conservative scholars. It seems reasonable to locate him about 100 years after Jonah and about 100 years before the destruction of Nineveh— between 660 and 612 b.c. He probably lived during the reign of Hezekiah and saw the destruction of the Northern Kingdom. THEME: The burden (judgment) of Nineveh (Nahum 1:1). Nahum MESSAGE: Nahum sounds the death-knell of Nineveh and pronounces judgment, by total destruction, on Assyria. God was just in doing this. Jonah, almost a century before, had brought a message from God, and Nineveh had repented. However, the repentance was transitory, and God patiently gave this new generation opportunity to repent (Nahum 1:3). The day of grace ends, and the moment of doom comes (Nahum 3:19). Assyria had served God’s purpose (Isaiah 10:5) and would be destroyed. The destruction of Nineveh, according to the details that are given in this written prophecy, is almost breathtaking. This is a message of comfort to a people who live in fear of a powerful and godless nation. God will destroy any godless nation. Some folk think Nahum should be called Ho-hum! However, Nahum is a thrilling book to study. It reveals the other side of the attributes of God. God is love, but God is holy and righteous and good.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. NAHUM 1
  I. Justice and goodness of God, Chapter 1:1-8
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. NAHUM 1
  II. Justice and goodness of God demonstrated in decision to destroy Nineveh and to give the gospel, Chapter 1:9-15
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. NAHUM 2 TO 3
  III. Justice and goodness of God exhibited in execution of His decision to destroy Nineveh, Chapters 2, 3 A. Annihilation of Assyria, Chapter 2 B. Avenging action of God justified, Chapter 3
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
HabakkukINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Habakkuk WRITER: Habakkuk. His name means love’s embrace. Martin Luther gave a striking definition of his name, which cannot be improved upon: “Habakkuk signifies an embracer, or one who embraces another, takes him into his arms. He embraces his people and takes them to his arms, i.e., he comforts them and holds them up, as one embraces a weeping child, to quiet it with the assurance that, if God wills, it shall soon be better.” This is all that is known of the writer, except that he was the doubting Thomas of the Old Testament. He had a question mark for a brain. TIME: Probably written during the reign of Josiah, about the time of the destruction of Nineveh and the rise of Babylon to power. Habakkuk appeared in the twilight, just before the darkness of the captivity. FORM: The closing statement, “For the chief musician on my stringed instrument” (arv), reveals that this is a song. The last chapter is a psalm. The entire prophecy is a gem of beauty. It has been translated into a metric version by Dr. Gaebelein. Delitzsch Habakkuk wrote, “His language is classical throughout, full of rare and select turns and words.” Moorehouse wrote, “It is distinguished for its magnificent poetry.” MESSAGE: The book opens in gloom and closes in glory. It begins with an interrogation mark and closes with an exclamation point. Habakkuk is a big WHY? Why God permits evil is a question that every thoughtful mind has faced. The book is the answer to the question: Will God straighten out the injustice of the world? This book answers the question: Is God doing anything about the wrongs of the world? This book says that He is. The book is the personal experience of the prophet told in poetry, as Jonah’s was told in prose. THEME: Faith. Habakkuk has been called “the prophet of faith.” The great statement of Habakkuk 2:4, “The just shall live by faith,” has been quoted three times in the New Testament: Romans 1:17; Galatians 3:11; Hebrews 10:38.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. HABAKKUK 1
  I. Perplexity of the prophet, Chapter 1 A. First problem of the prophet, vv. 1-4 Why does God permit evil? B. God’s answer, vv. 5-11 God was raising up Chaldeans to punish Judah (v. 6). C. Second problem of the prophet (greater than first), vv. 12-17 Why would God permit His people to be punished by a nation more wicked than they? Why did He not destroy the Chaldeans?
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. HABAKKUK 2
  II. Perspicuity of the prophet, Chapter 2 A. Practice of the prophet, v. 1 He took the secret problem to the secret place. B. Patience of the prophet, vv. 2, 3 He waited for the vision. C. Pageant for the prophet, v. 4 The great divide in humanity: One group, which is crooked, is flowing toward destruction; the other group, by faith, is moving toward God. This is inevitable. D. Parable to the prophet, vv. 5-20 The application is self-evident from the vision. The Chaldeans, in turn, would be destroyed. God was moving among the nations.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. HABAKKUK 3
  III. Pleasure of the prophet, Chapter 3 A. Prayer of the prophet, vv. 1, 2 The prophet, who thought God was doing nothing about evil, now asks Him to remember to be merciful. Was he afraid that God was doing too much? B. Program of God, vv. 3-15 God rides majestically in His own chariot of salvation (v. 8). C. Position of the prophet, vv. 16-19 He will rejoice (v. 18). He has come from pain to pleasure.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
ZephaniahINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Zephaniah WRITER: Zephaniah identified himself better than any of the other minor prophets. As Habakkuk concealed himself in silence, Zephaniah went to the opposite extreme more than is ordinary. He traced his lineage back to his great-great-grandfather, who was Hizkiah, whom we know as Hezekiah, king of Judah. Zephaniah was of the royal line (Zephaniah 1:1). TIME: He located the time of his writing just as clearly as he did his identification—“In the days of Josiah, the son of Amon, king of Judah” (Zephaniah 1:1). According to the arrangement of the Hebrew Scriptures, Zephaniah was the last of the prophets before the captivity. He was contemporary with Jeremiah and probably with Micah. His was the swan song of the Davidic kingdom. He is credited with giving impetus to the revival during the reign of Josiah. THEME: The dark side of love. Sweetness and light are associated with love on every level, and rightly so, but this aspect does not exhaust the full import of love. Love expresses itself always for the good of the one who is loved. This is the reason that it is difficult to associate love with the judgment of God. The popular notion of God is that He is a super Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde. One nature of His is expressed by love, and the other nature is expressed in Zephaniah wrath by judgment. These two attributes appear to contradict one another to the extent that they seem to be describing two different gods. Zephaniah is filled with the wrath and judgment of God (Zephaniah 1:15; 3:8), but there is the undertone of the love of God (Zephaniah 3:17). It is love that prompts a parent to take the child out of the home to a hospital and to deliver him to the surgeon who endangers the life by pressing a scalpel into the vitals. This act is as much an expression of love as are the candies that are brought to the bedside the next week. TWO THOUGHTS: Two thoughts stand out in this brief book: “The day of the Lord” occurs seven times. Obadiah and Joel, the first of the writing prophets, were the first to use this expression; Zephaniah, the last, brings it to our attention again. This has particular application to the Great Tribulation, which precedes the kingdom and is included in the day of the Lord. It is a time of wrath. “Jealousy” occurs twice. It is not on the same level as human jealousy, but reveals the love of God for His people who have failed.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. ZEPHANIAH 1
  I. Judgment of Judah and Jerusalem, Chapter 1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. ZEPHANIAH 2 TO 3
  II. Judgment of the earth and of all nations, Chapters 2:1—3:8
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. ZEPHANIAH 3
  III. Judgments removed; kingdom established, Chapter 3:9-20 2 1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
HaggaiINTRODUCTION · 5 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Haggai WRITER: Haggai is mentioned in Ezra 5:1, 2 and 6:14 as one of the two prophets who encouraged the remnant (that returned after the Babylonian captivity) to rebuild the temple in spite of the difficulties that beset them on every hand. From this and the brief references that he made to himself in his prophecy, four things become apparent: 1 – He was self-effacing—he exalted the Lord 2 – He was God’s messenger—“Thus saith the Lord” 3 – He not only rebuked, he cheered and encouraged 4 – He not only preached, he practiced TIME: 520 b.c. “The second year of Darius” enables the historian to pinpoint the time of this prophet in profane history. Hystaspis (Darius mentioned here) began to reign in 521 b.c. At this same time in China, Confucius was living. THEME: The temple. The reconstruction and refurbishing of the temple were the supreme passion of this prophet. He not only rebuked the people for their delay in rebuilding the temple, but he encouraged them and helped them in this enterprise. Haggai Prophets to the returned remnant were Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi. MESSAGE: Haggai constantly referred to the “word of the Lord” as the supreme authority. He willingly humbled himself that the Lord might be exalted. His message was practical. It was as simple and factual as 2 + 2 = 4. The prophecy of Haggai and the epistle of James have much in common. Both put the emphasis upon the daily grind. Action is spiritual; a “do nothing” attitude is wicked. Both placed this yardstick down upon life. Work is the measure of life. Haggai’s contemporary, Zechariah, was visionary and had his head in the clouds, but pragmatic Haggai had both feet on the ground. The man of action and the dreamer need to walk together. First Corinthians 15:58 can appropriately be written over this book. For the background of his message, read Ezra 3:8-13, also chapters 4 through 6. KEY VERSES: Haggai 1:8, 14 THE CALENDAR: The compass of this book is three months and 24 days, according to the calendar. There are five messages in the book, and each was given on a specific date. The calendar furnishes the clue for the contents.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. HAGGAI 1
  I. A challenge to the people, Chapter 1:1-11 September 1,520 b.c. A. A charge of conflict of interest, vv. 1-4 B. A call to consider their ways, vv. 5-7 C. A command to construct the temple, vv. 8-11
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. HAGGAI 1
  II. The response to the challenge, Chapter 1:12-15 September 24, 520 b.c. A. Construction of the temple; people obeyed, v. 12 B. Confirmation from God, vv. 13-15
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. HAGGAI 2
  III. The discouragement of the people; the encouragement of the Lord, Chapter 2:1-9 October 21, 520 b.c. (The inferiority of the second temple to the first temple became a cause of discouragement, but God responded.)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. HAGGAI 2
  IV. An appeal to the Law; the explanation of the principle, Chapter 2:10-19 December 24, 520 b.c.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. HAGGAI 2
  V. A revelation of God’s program; an expectation for the future, Chapter 2:20-23 December 24, 520 b.c.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
ZechariahINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Zechariah WRITER: Zechariah, whose name means whom Jehovah remembers, is identified (1:1) as the son of Berechiah, which means Jehovah blesses, and his father was the son of Iddo, which means the appointed time. Certainly this cluster of names with such rich meanings is suggestive of the encouragement given to the remnant—God remembers and blesses in the appointed time. The Jewish Targum states that Zechariah was slain in the sanctuary and that this Zechariah was both prophet and priest. In Nehemiah 12:4 Iddo is mentioned as one of the heads of a priestly family. Josephus states that Zechariah, the son of Baruchus, was slain at the temple. There are those who identify Zechariah as the one mentioned by our Lord as having been martyred (Matthew 23:35). DATE: About 520 b.c. Zechariah was contemporary with Haggai (Ezra 5:1, 6:14), although he was younger (Zechariah 2:4). CHARACTERISTICS: This book has the characteristics of an apocalypse. The visions resemble those in the books of Daniel and Revelation. Daniel was born in the land of Israel but wrote his apocalypse outside of it. Zechariah was born outside of the land but wrote his within the land. Daniel, Ezekiel, and John all wrote outside the land. Only Zechariah was in Israel when he wrote his Zechariah apocalypse. In the dark day of discouragement which blanketed the remnant, he saw the glory in all of the rapture and vision of hope. He has more messianic prophecies than any of the other minor prophets.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. ZECHARIAH 1 TO 6
  I. APOCALYPTIC VISIONS (messianic and millennial), Chapters 1—6 A. Introduction and message of warning, Chapter 1:1-6 B. Ten visions (all in one night), Chapters 1:7—6:15 1. Riders under myrtle trees, 1:7-17 2. Four horns, 1:18, 19 3. Four smiths, 1:20, 21 4. Man with measuring line, 2 5. Joshua and Satan, 3:1-7 6. The Branch, 3:8-10 7. Lampstand and two olive trees, 4 8. Flying scroll, 5:1-4 9. Woman in the ephah, 5:5-11 10. Four chariots, 6
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. ZECHARIAH 7 TO 8
  II. HISTORIC INTERLUDE, Chapters 7, 8 A. Question concerning a religious ritual (fasting), Chapter 7:1-3 B. Threefold answer, Chapters 7:4—8:23 1. When the heart is right, the ritual is right, 7:4-7 2. When the heart is wrong, the ritual is wrong, 7:8-14 3. God’s purpose concerning Jerusalem unchanged by any ritual, 8
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. ZECHARIAH 9 TO 14
  III. PROPHETIC BURDENS, Chapters 9—14 A. First burden: Prophetic aspects connected with first coming of Christ, Chapters 9—11 B. Second burden: Prophetic aspects connected with second coming of Christ, Chapters 12—14
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.

NEW TESTAMENT · 28 BOOKS

MalachiINTRODUCTION · 6 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Malachi WRITER: “Malachi” means my messenger. The Septuagint gives its meaning as angel. An angel was a messenger and could be either human or spiritual. There are some who conclude, therefore, that Malachi is only a title and that the name of this prophet is not known. Surely our information of him is as limited as it is regarding the angels. Others have suggested that he was a spiritual angel, but there are no grounds for this. The message, not the messenger, is the important issue. The Western Union boy is not as important to you as the message he delivers. You want his message, not his name or to visit with him. TIME: Probably 397 b.c. He concluded the prophets, as Nehemiah concluded the historians. He prophesied either during the latter period of Nehemiah’s governorship or immediately after it. MESSAGE: This one, who was the messenger of the Lord, delighted in using his own name when referring to other messengers. He made three mighty references: Malachi He referred to Levi as “the messenger of the Lord of hosts” (2:7). This suggests that every witness of God is an angel of the Lord. He announced the coming of John the Baptist as “my messenger” (3:1). John the Baptist was the Malachi of the New Testament and began where Malachi of the Old Testament left off. Malachi was the first radio announcer who said, “The next voice you hear will be that of the Lord’s messenger.” He also made the definite reference to Christ as “the messenger of the covenant” (3:1). The angel of the Lord of the Old Testament is the preincarnate Christ. The method adopted by Malachi is first to quote a declaration or interrogation God makes to Israel. Then he gives Israel’s answer, which is supercilious and sophisticated sarcasm. Finally, he gives God’s telling reply, which is equally biting sarcasm. Malachi’s prophecy reveals an age deadened to sin. They were drugged to an unconsciousness of sin. They were in a spiritual stupor with no conviction, which is the lowest state of sin. They mouthed surprise that God would find fault. They were peevish and petulant children who affected ignorance. They pretended to know everything but were woefully lacking in a knowledge of essentials.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. MALACHI 1
  I. The love of God for Israel, Chapter 1:1-5
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. MALACHI 1 TO 2
  II. The priests reproved for profanity, Chapters 1:6—2:9
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. MALACHI 2
  III. The people rebuked for social sins, Chapter 2:10-17
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. MALACHI 3
  IV. The prediction of the two messengers, Chapter 3:1-6
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. MALACHI 3
  V. The people rebuked for religious sins, Chapter 3:7-18
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
6. MALACHI 4
  VI. The prediction of the day of the Lord and of the Sun of Righteousness who ushers it in, Chapter 4 1 2 3
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
MatthewINTRODUCTION · 6 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Matthew Although it is not alleged that the arrangement of the books of the Bible is inspired, it is a historical fact that spiritual and scholarly men supervised the arrangement of the books of the New Testament canon. Therefore, it is no accident that the Gospel of Matthew is first. Even Renan, the French skeptic, said of this Gospel, “… the most important book in Christendom—the most important book that ever has been written.” This Gospel stands like a swinging door between the two Testaments. It swings back into the Old Testament and gathers up prophecies fulfilled at the first coming of Christ, and it swings into the New Testament and speaks of the “new creation” of God, “Upon this rock I will build my church” (Matthew 16:18). WRITER: Matthew was a converted publican (Matthew 9:9) who was chosen to write to the Jews concerning their Messiah. KEY: Matthew presents the program of God. The “kingdom of heaven” is an expression peculiar to this Gospel. It occurs 32 times. The word “kingdom” occurs 50 times. A proper understanding of the phrase “kingdom of heaven” is essential to any interpretation of the Bible. The kingdom of heaven and the church are not the same. John the Baptist was the first to use the expression “the kingdom of heaven” (Matthew 3:2). He began his ministry with the bold and Matthew T H E G O S P E L O F startling announcement, “Repent; for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.” When the Lord Jesus Christ began His ministry, He likewise began with this very announcement (Matthew 4:17). Neither John nor Jesus attempted to explain the meaning of the term. It is reasonable to assume that the people to whom the message was given had some conception of its meaning. The Jews of the first century in Palestine had a clearer understanding of the term than the average church member in Christendom today. They were not confused by the theologians of 19 centuries who have attempted to fit the term into some system of theology. In this they were fortunate. They understood the term to be the sum total of all the prophecies of the Old Testament concerning the coming of the King from heaven to set up a kingdom on this earth with heaven’s standard. The concept is not new (Daniel 2:44; 7:14, 27). To read into this expression the history since John and Jesus made the first announcement is a presumption that the Scriptures will not countenance. The kingdom was near in the person of the King. The kingdom has not been postponed, as God still intends to carry out His earthly purpose on schedule—“Yet have I set my king upon my holy hill of Zion” (Psalm 2:6). God’s dealing with men since the rejection and crucifixion of the King has been in the framework of the kingdom of heaven. He is carrying out a heavenly purpose today “bringing many sons unto glory” (Hebrews 2:10). The calling out of the church is not synonymous with the kingdom of heaven, though the church is in the kingdom of heaven (Matthew 13). Neither is the term “kingdom of God” synonymous with “kingdom of heaven.” The “kingdom of God”’ is a broader term that encompasses all of God’s creation, including angels. The following chart may be helpful in thinking of these terms with the proper distinction. K i n g d o m o f G o d K i n g d o m o f H e a v e n Church The church is in the kingdom of heaven, but it is not the same; likewise it is in the kingdom of God. Los Angeles is in the state of California, but it is not the same. California is in the United States and is part of it, but it is not identical to the whole country—in spite of what the Chamber of Commerce claims. It will be seen that the term “kingdom of heaven” is a progressive term in the Gospel of Matthew. It assumes the mystery form during the days of the rejection of the King, but the King becomes a sower in the world (Matthew 13). The kingdom will be established on this earth at the return of the King (Matthew 24, 25). The four Gospels constitute a modern newspaper: Matthew contains the announcements and advertising, “The kingdom of heaven is at hand”; Mark carries the flaming headlines, “Behold my servant” (we need to know the headlines, at least, of God’s program); Luke has the special features—he alone records the songs connected with the birth of Christ, the stories of the Good Samaritan and of the Prodigal Son; John has the editorial section—he has written on the bread of life, the water of life, the true vine, and the Christian life.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. MATTHEW 1 TO 2
  I. Person of the King, Chapters 1, 2
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. MATTHEW 3 TO 4
  II. Preparation of the King, Chapters 3:1—4:16
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. MATTHEW 4 TO 9
  III. Propaganda of the King, Chapters 4:17—9:35
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. MATTHEW 9 TO 16
  IV. Program of the King, Chapters 9:36—16:20
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. MATTHEW 16 TO 27
  V. Passion of the King, Chapters 16:21—27:66
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
6. MATTHEW 28
  VI. Power of the King, Chapter 28 There is a movement in Matthew. Learn to think your way through the entire Gospel from the first chapter through the 28th. You must know Matthew to understand the Bible. You can no more understand the Bible without understanding the Gospel of Matthew than you can write without an alphabet.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
MarkINTRODUCTION · 5 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Mark WRITER: John Mark—John was his Jewish name, while Mark was his Latin surname (Acts 12:12). This is the first historical reference to him in Scripture. His mother was a wealthy and prominent Christian in the Jerusalem church. He was a nephew of Barnabas (Colossians 4:10). He evidently was the spiritual son of Simon Peter (1 Peter 5:13). The Gospel of Mark has long been considered Peter’s Gospel, as Mark evidently got much of the material in the Gospel record from him. In view of the fact that Simon Peter brought him to a saving knowledge of Christ, it is natural to suppose that he had great influence in Mark’s life. Mark joined Paul and Barnabas before the first missionary journey (Acts 13:5), but he turned back at Perga in Pamphylia (Acts13:13). There is neither need to defend John Mark for turning back nor to explain or excuse his conduct. It is obvious that he failed in the eyes of Paul. Paul’s refusal to permit him to accompany them on the second missionary journey is witness enough (Acts 15:37, 38). It severed the combination of Paul and Barnabas (Acts 15:39). Let us hasten to assure you that John Mark made good later on—even Paul acknowledged him as a profitable servant of the Lord (2 Timothy 4:11; also note another reference made by Paul to Mark in Philemon 24). Mark T H E G O S P E L O F DATE: Since this was the earliest of the Gospels written, the date of its writing was probably prior to a.d. 63. It is quite likely that it was written from Rome to the Romans. No doubt Mark was with Paul in Rome at the time. The Epistle of Paul to the Romans had preceded him and was in circulation there, so Mark had access to the epistle. It is well to keep in mind that Mark had the facts of his Gospel from Peter and the explanation of his Gospel from Paul. THEME: There are two phrases in the first chapter that set before the reader the theme of this Gospel: 1 – “The beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ”—verse 1 2 – “Jesus came”— verses 9 and 14 Mark presents the beginning of the gospel. It is not the beginning of Jesus Christ, but the beginning of the gospel. “JESUS CAME”—Mark roots this phrase in the prophecy of Isaiah and the proclamation of John the Baptist, and not in Bethlehem or in Jerusalem as we find in John’s Gospel. He begins with Jesus at His baptism, temptation, and His ministry in Galilee. Mark is the Gospel of miracles. Jesus is presented as the Servant of Jehovah (Isaiah 42:1, 2). Jesus came, in the winsomeness of His humanity and the fullness of His deity, doing good. This was only the beginning of the gospel. He died and rose again. Then He said to His own, “Go.” The gospel was then completed. This is the gospel today. KEY VERSE: Mark 10:45 PECULIAR CHARACTERISTICS: The style of Mark is brief and blunt, pertinent and pithy, short and sweet. Mark is stripped of excess verbiage and goes right to the point. This is the Gospel of action and accomplishment. Here Jesus is not adorned with words and narrative, but He is stripped and girded for action. Mark is written in a simple style. It is designed for the masses of the street. It is interesting to note that the connective “and” occurs more than any other word in the Gospel. It occurs 1,331 times. It will reward the reader to thumb through the Gospel and note the chapters and verses where this is true. Modern rhetoric might consider it a breach of good grammar, yet there is no word that conveys action as does this word. “And” always leads to further action. Mark wrote this Gospel in Rome, evidently for Romans. They were a busy people and believed in power and action. This Gospel was brief enough for a busy man to read and would appeal to the Roman mind. Few Old Testament Scriptures are quoted and Jewish customs are explained, which gives additional proof that it was written for foreigners. Mark was written by a busy man for busy people about a busy Person.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. MARK 1
  I. John INTRODUCES the Servant, Chapter 1:1-8 (Death of John, 6:14-29)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. MARK 1
  II. God the Father IDENTIFIES the Servant, Chapter 1:9-11 (Transfiguration, 9:1-8)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. MARK 1
  III. The temptation INITIATES the Servant, Chapter 1:12, 13
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. MARK 1 TO 13
  IV. Work and words ILLUSTRATE (illumine) the Servant, Chapters 1:14—13:37 A. Miracles 1. Healing (physical) a. Peter’s wife’s mother (fever) and others, 1:29-34 b. Leper, 1:40-45 c. Palsied man let down through roof, 2:1-12 d. Man with withered hand, 3:1-5 e. Many healed beside Sea of Galilee, 3:6-10 f. Woman with issue of blood, 5:21-34 g. Sick at Nazareth, 6:5 h. Disciples heal, 6:13 i. Sick in land of Gennesaret, 6:53-56 j. Deaf and dumb of Decapolis, 7:31-37 k. Blind man of Bethsaida, 8:22-26 l. Blind Bartimaeus, 10:46-52 2. Nature (natural) a. Stills the storm, 4:35-41 b. 5000 fed, 6:32-44 c. Walks on sea, 6:45-52 d. 4000 fed, 8:1-9 e. Fig tree cursed, 11:12-14 3. Demons (spiritual) a. Man in synagogue, 1:21-27 b. Many demons in Capernaum, 1:32-34 c. Demons in Galilee, 1:39 d. Unclean spirits by Sea of Galilee, 3:11, 12 e. Scribes charge that He casts out demons by Beelzebub, 3:22-30 f. Demoniac of Gadara, 5:1-20 g. Syrophoenician’s demon-possessed daughter, 7:24-30 h. Demon-possessed boy, 9:14-27 4. Raised from dead (supernatural); daughter of Jairus, 5:35-43 B. Parables and teachings 1. Parables a. Fasting with the Bridegroom present, 2:19, 20 b. New cloth on old garment, 2:21 c. New wine in old bottles, 2:22 d. Sower, 4:1-20 e. Candle and bushel, 4:21-25 f. Seed growing, 4:26-29 g. Mustard seed, 4:30-34 h. Man demanding fruit from vineyard, 12:1-12 i. Fig tree, 13:28-33 j. Man on trip, 13:34-37 2. Miscellaneous teachings a. Preaching the gospel of the kingdom, 1:14, 15 b. Preaching in Galilee, 1:28, 35-39 c. Sabbath, 2:23-28 d. New relationship, 3:31-35 e. Synagogue in Nazareth, 6:1-6 f. The Twelve sent out, 6:7-13 g. The Twelve return, 6:30-31 h. Pharisees denounced, 7:1-23 i. Leaven explained, 8:10-21 j. Death of Christ, 8:27-38; 9:30-32; 10:32-34 k. Mark of greatness, 9:33-37 l. Rebuke of sectarianism, 9:38-41 m. Hell, 9:42-50 n. Marriage, 10:1-16 o. Riches, 10:23-31 p. Prayer, 11:22-26 q. Authority of Jesus, 11:27-33 r. Taxes, 12:13-17 s. Resurrection, 12:18-27 t. The great commandment, 12:28-34 u. Messiah, 12:35-40 v. Olivet Discourse, 13:1-27 3. Incidents a. Call of disciples, 1:16-20; 2:13-18; 3:13-21 b. Death of John the Baptist, 6:14-29 c. Transfiguration, 9:1-13 d. Rich young ruler, 10:17-22 e. Ambition of James and John, 10:35-45 f. Triumphal entry, 11:1-11 g. Jesus cleanses temple, 11:15-18 h. Fig tree withered, 11:19-21 i. Widow’s mite, 12:41-44
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. MARK 14 TO 16
  V. Death, burial, and resurrection INSURE the Servant, Chapters 14:1—16:20 A. Plot to put Jesus to death, 14:1, 2 B. Jesus at supper in Bethany, 14:3-9 C. Judas bargains to betray Jesus, 14:10, 11 D. The Passover, 14:12-26 E. The Garden of Gethsemane, 14:27-42 F. The arrest of Jesus, 14:43-52 G. The trial of Jesus, 14:53—15:15 H. The crucifixion of Jesus, 15:16-41 I. The burial, 15:42-47 J. The resurrection, 16:1-20 It’s available in two free formats—a printed paperback book* with Dr. McGee’s full outlines and abbreviated notes for each book of the Bible or a downloadable e-book with the outlines and full-length notes. Request your free printed copy, purchase extras for friends and family, or download the free e-book at TTB.org/BriefingTheBible *one per household; offer available in U.S. and Canada only Get all of Dr. McGee’s Notes & Outlines under one cover Connect with THRU the BIBLE Box 7100, Pasadena, California 91109-7100 P.O. Box 25325, London, Ontario, Canada N6C 6B1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
LukeINTRODUCTION · 8 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Luke WRITER: Luke was the “beloved physician” of Colossians 4:14. He used more medical terms than Hippocrates, the father of medicine. The choice of Luke by the Holy Spirit to write the third Gospel reveals that there are no accidental writers of Scripture. There was a supernatural selection of Luke. There were “not many wise” called, but Luke belongs to that category. He and Paul were evidently on a very high intellectual level as well as a spiritual level. This partially explains why they traveled together and obviously became fast friends in the Lord. Dr. Luke would rank as a scientist of his day. He wrote the best Greek of any of the New Testament writers, including Paul. He was also an accurate historian. According to Sir William Ramsay, Dr. Luke was a careful historian of remarkable ability. A great deal of tradition surrounds the life of Dr. Luke, which is needless for us to examine in a brief analysis. He writes his Gospel from Mary’s viewpoint, which confirms the tradition that he got his information for his Gospel from her. Surely he conferred with her. Also there is every reason to believe that he was a Gentile. Most scholars concur in this position. Paul, in Colossians, distinguishes between those “who are of the circumcision” (Colossians 4:11) and Luke T H E G O S P E L O F the others who are obviously Gentiles. Luke is in the list of Gentiles (Colossians 4:14). Sir William Ramsay and J. M. Stifler affirm without reservation that Luke was a Gentile. References to Luke: Colossians 4:14; 2 Timothy 4:11; Philemon 24; also the “we” section of Acts—Acts 16:10-17; 20:6; 21:18; 27:1; 28:16. THEME: “Behold the Man.” Jesus is the second man but the last Adam (1 Corinthians 15:45, 47). God is making men like Jesus (1 John 3:2), therefore Jesus is the second man—for there will be the third and even the millionth. He is the last Adam, as there will not be another head of the human family. Jesus was “made like his brethren” (Hebrews 2:17) that His brethren might be made like Him. THE SCIENTIFIC APPROACH: Each Gospel presents Jesus from a different viewpoint. Matthew emphasizes that Jesus was born the Messiah. Mark emphasizes that Jesus was the Servant of Jehovah. Luke stresses the fact that Jesus was the perfect Man. John presents the fact that God became a man, but not from the scientific approach. Dr. Luke states that he examined Jesus of Nazareth, and his findings are that Jesus is God. He came to the same conclusion as John, but his procedure and technique were different. SPECIAL FEATURES: Although the Gospel of Luke is one of the synoptic Gospels, it contains many features omitted by Matthew and Mark. • Dr. Luke gives us the songs of Christmas. • Dr. Luke has the longest account of the virgin birth of Jesus of any of the Gospels. In the first two chapters he gives us an unabashed record of obstetrics, and a clear and candid statement of the virgin birth is given. All the way from Dr. Luke to Dr. Howard Kelly, gynecologist of Johns Hopkins, there is a mighty affirmation of the virgin birth, which makes the statements of pseudo-theologians seem rather puerile when they unblushingly state that the virgin birth is a biological impossibility. • Dr. Luke gives us 20 miracles, and six of them are recorded in no other Gospel. • He likewise gives us 23 parables, and 18 of them are found nowhere else. The parables of the prodigal son and the good Samaritan are peculiar to the third Gospel. • He also gives us the very human account of the walk to Emmaus of our resurrected Lord. This proves that Jesus was still human after His resurrection. Dr. Luke demonstrates that the resurrection was not of the spirit but of the body. Jesus was “sown a natural body … raised a spiritual body” (1 Corinthians 15:44). A definite human sympathy pervades this Gospel, which reveals the truly human nature of Jesus as well as the big-hearted sympathy of this physician of the first century who knew firsthand a great deal about the suffering of humanity. COMMENT: CHAPTER 1—Historically, Dr. Luke begins his Gospel before the other synoptic Gospels. Heaven had been silent for over 400 years when the angel Gabriel broke through the blue at the golden altar of prayer to announce the birth of John the Baptist. Luke gives us the background as well as the births of John and Jesus. Neither Joseph nor Mary was God’s accidental choice. They both possessed certain noble human character traits. Joseph was an unselfish, humble and dependable man of high ideals. Mary possessed the same character traits. She was obedient and uncomplaining, with a definite knowledge of the Old Testament. Long before medical science gave any attention to heredity, Dr. Luke placed a great emphasis upon it. Dr. Luke makes it abundantly clear that Jesus is virgin born. No other conclusion can be drawn from the definite, direct, and dogmatic statements of the angel Gabriel to Mary. Until man knows more about the origin of life, he is in no position, scientifically, to refute dogmatically the statement of Dr. Luke. A true scientific approach is that of humble inquiry and patience. THREE SONGS ARE IN THIS CHAPTER: 1 – Elisabeth’s greeting of Mary, vv. 42-45 2 – The magnificat of Mary, vv. 46-55 3 – The prophecy of Zacharias, vv. 67-79 CHAPTER 2—This is the careful historical record of the birth of Jesus tied into the record of the Roman government. The simple record of the visit of the shepherds is tied into the sublime record of the visit of the heavenly host. Jesus was brought to the temple when eight days old to be circumcised according to Mosaic Law: But when the fullness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law, to redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons. (Galatians 4:4, 5) As a result of this visit to Jerusalem, we have the songs of Simeon and Anna. The one isolated incident from the boyhood of Jesus is recorded by Dr. Luke to let us know that Jesus had a normal human childhood (see vs. 52). 1 – Jesus increased in wisdom (mental) 2 – in stature (physical) 3 – in favor with God and man (spiritual) CHAPTER 3—Luke, with a true historian’s approach, dates the ministry of John the Baptist with secular history (see vv. 1, 2). Luke places the emphasis upon John’s message of repentance as the condition for the coming of the Messiah. From the Mosaic system of washing in water, which was a common custom of immersion in that day, John baptized those who came to him as merely a preparation—a moral reformation—for the coming of Christ. Jesus would baptize by the Holy Spirit—a real transformation. The genealogy in this chapter is Mary’s, which reveals two facts. First, it goes back to Adam, the father of the human family. Jesus was truly human. Matthew, in presenting Jesus as king, traces the genealogy back only as far as Abraham. Luke, in presenting Jesus as man, goes back to Adam. In the second place, Mary was descended from David through another than Solomon; that is, from David’s son Nathan (v. 31; compare 1 Chronicles 3:5). CHAPTER 4—Jesus is tempted as a man by Satan. They were human temptations such as come to all of us. They cover the entire spectrum of human temptations, and are threefold: Make stones into bread to satisfy needs of the body. There is nothing wrong with bread; it is the staff of life. The body has need of bread and Jesus was starving. What is wrong? 1 To use His great powers to minister to Himself would be selfish. He must demonstrate the truth of the great principle, “Man shall not live by bread alone” (Matthew 4:4). This is contrary to the thinking of this crass materialistic age that lives only to satisfy the whims of the body. Modern man in our secular society says, “Eat, drink and be merry, for tomorrow we die.” And as far as man is concerned, that ends it all. Selfishness is the curse of a creedless secular society. Our Lord, in meeting this temptation, refuted the popular philosophy of the world. The nations of the world derive their power through brute force and political intrigue. War is a way of life. Hate and fear are the whips that motivate the mob. This is satanic, and Satan offers the kingdoms of the world on these terms. Men must be changed to enter God’s kingdom: “Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God” (John 3:3). The answer of Jesus has a note of finality, “Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve” (Luke 4:8; see Deuteronomy 6:13). For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh: (for the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;) casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ. (2 Corinthians 10:3-5) The temptation to cast Himself down from the temple seemed a logical procedure for Jesus to impress the crowd as to His person and mission. But Jesus followed no easy way to the throne. He had to wear the crown of thorns before He wore the crown of glory. Stifler states succinctly, “There are two ways of despising God, one is to ignore His power, the other is to presume upon it.” Both are sin. It is easy to do nothing and then mouth pious platitudes about God providing for the sparrows and that He will take care of us. But God says, “In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread” (Genesis 3:19). The missionary to a foreign land will have to study to learn the language, and then God will help him. We are partners of God, not puppets. 2 3 Dr. Edward Judson, after considering what his father, Adoniram Judson, suffered in Burma, said, “If we succeed without suffering, it is because others have suffered before us. If we suffer without success, it is that others may succeed after us.” Jesus rejected a false and phony spiritual stance. His answer was devastating: “Ye shall not tempt the Lord your God, as ye tempted him in Massah” (Deuteronomy 6:16). Actually, Jesus began His public ministry in His hometown of Nazareth where He was rejected and ejected. It was in the synagogue where He announced the fulfillment of Isaiah 61:1, 2. He broke off the reading before He came to “the day of vengeance of our God” (compare Isaiah 61:1, 2 with Luke 4:18-20). CHAPTER 5—Dr. Luke carefully records the cleansing of the leper and the healing of the paralytic. CHAPTER 6—He records in detail the healing on the Sabbath of the man with the paralyzed hand. He repeats the so-called Sermon on the Mount down on the plain (see v. 17). Jesus must have repeated His most important teachings again and again. CHAPTER 7—This chapter opens with another meticulous record of healing. In this case it is the centurion’s servant. Although Jesus had no personal contact with the servant, he was made well. Dr. Luke alone records the raising from the dead of the son of the widow of Nain. He is the only Gospel writer who records Jesus’ raising of two persons from the dead, the other being Jairus’ daughter (8:54, 55). Also in this chapter is the first of 18 parables that Luke alone records. It grew out of Jesus’ visit to the home of a Pharisee where a woman anointed His feet with ointment. The simple parable of the two debtors reveals that this woman of the street was better in God’s sight than Simon, the Pharisee. CHAPTER 8—This chapter records events that are in the other synoptic Gospels. CHAPTER 9—This chapter also records events found in Matthew and Mark. All three record the transfiguration. John does not record it, as the transfiguration sets forth the perfect humanity of Jesus rather than adding proof to His deity, and John emphasizes the deity of Jesus. Verse 29 may give the impression that the light was shining upon Him as a spotlight, but that is not Luke’s intention. Mark 9:3 reads, “And his raiment became shining, exceedingly white as snow, as no fuller on earth can white them.” The light came from within. This was probably the original condition of Adam and Eve. The word for transfigured is from the Greek metamorphoom. The English derivation is metamorphosis. Metamorphosis can be upward or downward: 1 – Upward—the ugly larva in the cocoon that became a beautiful butterfly 2 – Downward—death In the transfiguration it is upward. THERE ARE THREE STEPS IN THE LIFE OF JESUS: 1 – Innocent and holy—born without sin 2 – Holy in the sense that He met temptation and overcame it (Adam did not meet this test) 3 – Transfigured—this is the goal for humanity. In the transfiguration of Jesus we see the hope of humanity Dr. Luke alone elaborates upon this detail, as he does upon the contrasting condition—the demon-possessed boy at the foot of the mountain (vv. 37-43). What a contrast! Dr. Luke also gives much attention to demon possession. In chapter 8 he records Jesus’ visit to Gadara and the man in the tombs possessed with demons. This man and the boy at the foot of the mount are extreme cases. He also records other cases, and from these we can draw certain conclusions: • Casting out a demon is the first miracle recorded by Luke (4:31-35). • Demons recognized Jesus (4:41). • Demonism is distinguished from diseases (4:40, 41). • Demonism is a reality, as real as cancer or fever. • Demons disturb men physically, mentally, emotionally, and spiritually. • They destroy the lives of men and bring about inevitable eternal doom. • Demonism is synonymous with unclean spirits. • They control the lives of those whom they possess. Victims do not abide by rules and customs of society. • A demon-possessed person cannot discipline himself—the will is destroyed, leading to strange conduct (e.g., nudity). • He is abnormal but not necessarily insane. • The personality is degraded and debased. Ultimately he will be caused to do frightful and terrifying acts (8:27-29; 9:39, 42). • Demons belong to the spiritual world, not the physical. • They are behind false religion (1 Corinthians 10:20). • Demons desire to inhabit persons. Many occupy one person. • They dread the bottomless pit—would rather go into pigs— pigs would rather die. • Only Christ can deliver from the power of demons, as it is the power of Satan (8:28; 9:42, 43). There is evidence of demon possession today. After World War II, with its bloodbath and atrocities in which the finer sensibilities of men had been degraded and deadened, demonism moved into this vacuum. Dr. Kurt Koch, who made a special study, gives many case histories. Verse 51 is the turning point in the ministry of Jesus. He begins His march to Jerusalem and the cross. CHAPTER 10—Luke alone records the familiar parable of the good Samaritan. The final interpretation is that Jesus is the Good Samaritan who found mankind wounded by sin on the side of life’s highway where religion and the Law went by, indifferent and incapable of helping. CHAPTER 11—The two parables on prayer are recorded only by Luke. Most parables illustrate by comparison. These illustrate by contrast. The insistent friend and the sleepy neighbor who would not answer his door at midnight certainly do not illustrate the reluctance of God to answer prayer. God is willing to answer, and He is not asleep; it is we who are not insistent and persistent in prayer. In the second parable, a human father never gives his son a stone as substitute for bread, and surely God is as good as a human father. He is much better! These parables illustrate by contrast. CHAPTER 12—Luke alone gives us the parable of the rich fool who built bigger barns in this life but made no provisions for his soul in the next life. The parable of the steward, who abused his servants because his lord seemed to delay his return, also is unique in this Gospel. CHAPTER 13—Luke alone records the incident of Jesus healing the crippled woman in the synagogue on the Sabbath. CHAPTER 14—Luke alone records the delightful occasion of Jesus going to dinner at the home of one of the chief Pharisees. He gave His host and guests a lesson in etiquette in the devastating parable of the ambitious guest. There are two other parables in this chapter that are in no other Gospel—the building of a tower and a king preparing to make war. CHAPTER 15—Luke alone records the most famous parable of all, labeled the prodigal son. Actually, there are three parables in one: The parable of the lost sheep—the work of God the Son in restoring a sinning son The parable of the lost coin—the work of God the Holy Spirit The parable of the lost son—the work of the Father in restoring a sinning son CHAPTER 16—There are two parables here that are not found elsewhere. The parable of the steward who used his position to further his selfish ends is another parable by contrast. The children of this world are clever and crooked in the use of money. They do it for their own selfish purposes. In contrast, the children of light do not exercise the same wisdom in the use of money for the cause of Christ in the world. The story of the rich man and Lazarus is not a parable but an actual happening. The name of the poor man is given here, and it is highly unlikely that our Lord would have made up a name and then, in the same account, introduced Abraham by name. Perhaps all His parables are actual incidents. Our Lord follows these two men from this life through the doorway of death and gives a record from the other side—after death. CHAPTER 17—Luke alone records the two parables here: the brief story of dedicated service that belongs to the master, and the healing of the ten lepers with the attendant thanklessness of the nine. CHAPTER 18—The parable of the unjust judge is another teaching on prayer by contrast. God is not an unjust judge who has to be prodded into action by the insistent pleadings of a widow who makes herself a nuisance. The parable of the Pharisee and publican who went up to the temple to pray shows the different attitudes of people when they pray. CHAPTER 19—Jesus detours through Jericho to reach a man in a sycamore tree. Luke alone records this account of Zacchaeus, the publican of Jericho. (See author’s message, “The Fruit of the Sycamore Tree.”) CHAPTER 20—Luke records the incident (as do Matthew and Mark) of the encounter of Jesus with the religious rulers in the temple area in Jerusalem. …. CHAPTER 21—Luke records the answer to the first of the three questions asked by the disciples, “When shall these things be?” (v. 7). And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation thereof is nigh. (Luke 21:20) This section was fulfilled when Titus, the Roman, besieged and destroyed Jerusalem in a.d. 70. CHAPTER 22—Luke records the Passover, Garden of Gethsemane betrayal, arrest and trial of Jesus before the Sanhedrin, and the denial of Simon Peter. (See notes on Matthew and Mark regarding these events.) CHAPTER 23—Luke follows the other synoptic Gospels in giving the account of Jesus before Pilate, the crucifixion and burial of Jesus (see notes on Matthew and Mark). Luke alone includes the record of Jesus being sent to Herod by Pilate. Jesus’ silence before Herod is startling. Jesus is the final issue of Jacob; Herod is the final issue of Esau. Jesus had no word for Herod. He formerly had called him “that old fox” (see Luke 13:32). CHAPTER 24—Luke records the resurrection of Jesus as Matthew, Mark, and John do. But Luke alone records the journey of the resurrected Jesus down the Emmaus road and His encounter with two disciples. Although Jesus is in a glorified body, He is still human. He walked with these two down a dusty road and ate with them. Jesus also appears to His disciples in an upper room and eats with them. He is still human, though glorified. Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have …. And they gave him a piece of a broiled fish, and of an honeycomb. And he took it, and did eat before them. (Luke 24:39, 42, 43) The most important highlight in both instances is His reference to the Scriptures to substantiate His death and resurrection.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. LUKE 1 TO 3
  I. Birth of the Perfect Man and His family, Chapters 1—3 A. Announcement of the births of John and Jesus; the birth of John, Chapter 1 1. Purpose of Gospel, vv. 1-4 (Periodic sentence) 2. Gabriel appears to Zacharias and announces the birth of John, vv. 5-25 3. Gabriel appears to Mary and announces the virgin birth of Jesus, vv. 26-38 4. Mary visits Elisabeth, vv. 39-56 (Hail Mary and Magnificat) 5. Birth of John (Zacharias’ Benedictus), vv. 57-80 B. Birth of Jesus; His reception; His circumcision; His journey to Jerusalem at 12 years of age, Chapter 2 1. Birth of Jesus at Bethlehem in a stable, vv. 1-7 2. Reception of Jesus: angels announce His birth to shep herds; shepherds visit stable, vv. 8-20 3. Circumcision of Jesus and purification of Mary, vv. 21-24 4. Incident in temple concerning Simeon, vv. 25-35 (Nunc Dimittis, vv. 29-32) 5. Incident in temple concerning Anna; return to Nazareth, vv. 36-40 6. Visit of Joseph, Mary, and Jesus to Jerusalem when Jesus was 12, vv. 41-52 (Dr. Luke says He was growing normally in body, mind, and spirit—v. 52) C. Ministry of John the Baptist; baptism of Jesus; genealogy of Mary, Chapter 3 1. Ministry of John, vv. 1-20 2. Baptism of Jesus, vv. 21, 22 (Trinity—v. 22) 3. Genealogy of Mary, vv. 23-38 (Mary was also descended from David, v. 31—see Matthew 1)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. LUKE 4
  II. Testing of the Perfect Man; rejection by His hometown, Chapter 4 (“Tempted like as we are,” Hebrews 4:15) A. Temptation of Jesus, vv. 1-13 B. Jesus returns to Galilee and Nazareth; rejected by His hometown, vv. 14-30 (Jesus quotes from Isaiah 61:1-2 in v. 18) C. Jesus moves His headquarters to Capernaum; continues His ministry, vv. 31-44
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. LUKE 5 TO 9
  III. Ministry of the Perfect Man in area of Galilee, Chapters 5—9 A. Jesus calls disciples for the second time; cleanses lepers; heals man with palsy; calls Matthew; gives parables on new garment and wine skins, Chapter 5 B. Jesus defends disciples for plucking grain on Sabbath; heals paralyzed man on Sabbath; chooses 12; gives Sermon on the Plain, Chapter 6 C. Jesus heals centurion’s servant; restores to life son of widow of Nain; commends John the Baptist; goes to dinner at Pharisee’s house; gives parable of two debtors, Chapter 7 D. Jesus gives parables: sower, lighted candle, personal relationships; stills storm; casts out demons at Gadara; heals woman with issue of blood; restores to life daughter of Jairus, Chapter 8 E. Jesus commissions and sends forth the Twelve; feeds 5000; announces death and resurrection; transfigured; casts out demons from an only son; sets His face toward Jerusalem; puts down test for discipleship, Chapter 9
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. LUKE 10 TO 18
  IV. Ministry of the Perfect Man on way to Jerusalem, Chapters 10—18 A. Jesus sends forth the 70; pronounces judgment on Chorazin, Bethsaida, and Capernaum; gives parable of Good Samaritan; enters home of Mary and Martha, Chapter 10 B. Jesus teaches disciples to pray by using parables of the persistent friend and a good father; accused of casting out demons by Beelzebub; gives parables—unclean spirit leaving a man, sign of Jonah, lighted candle; denounces Pharisees, Chapter 11 C. Jesus warns of leaven of Pharisees; gives parables of rich fool, return from wedding, testing of servants in light of coming of Christ; states He is a divider of men, Chapter 12 D. Jesus teaches men not to judge but repent; gives parable of fig tree; heals woman with infirmity; gives parables of mustard seed and leaven; continues to teach as He goes toward Jerusalem; weeps over Jerusalem, Chapter 13 E. Jesus goes to dinner at home of Pharisee; gives parables of impolite guests, the great supper, building a tower, king going to war, salt that loses its tang, Chapter 14 F. Jesus gives parable of lost sheep, lost coin, two lost sons (prodigal son), Chapter 15 (The obedient Son is the One giving the parable.) G. Jesus gives parable about unjust steward; answers covetous Pharisees; speaks on divorce; recounts incident of rich man and Lazarus (poor man), Chapter 16 H. Jesus instructs His disciples on forgiveness, faithful service; heals ten lepers (one Samaritan returns to give thanks); speaks on spiritual nature of kingdom and His coming again, Chapter 17 I. Jesus gives two parables on prayer; blesses little children; confronts rich young ruler with five of Ten Commandments; heals blind man on entering Jericho, Chapter 18
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. LUKE 19 TO 21
  V. Ministry of the Perfect Man in Jericho and Jerusalem, Chapters 19—21 A. Jesus enters Jericho and home of Zacchaeus; conversion of Zacchaeus; gives parable of ten pounds; enters Jerusalem; weeps over city; cleanses temple, Chapter 19 B. Jesus’ authority challenged; gives parable of vineyard; questioned about paying tribute to Caesar; silences Sadducees about resurrection; questions scribes, Chapter 20 C. Jesus notes how people give, commends widow; answers question in Olivet Discourse, “When shall these things be?” Chapter 21
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
6. LUKE 22 TO 23
  VI. Betrayal, trial, and death of the Perfect Man, Chapters 22, 23 (Our Kinsman-Redeemer) A. Judas plots with chief priests to betray Jesus; Jesus plans for last Passover and institutes Lord’s Supper; announces His betrayal, position of apostles in future kingdom; Peter’s denial; warns disciples of future; goes to Gethsemane; betrayed by Judas; arrested and led to high priest’s house; denied by Peter; mocked, beaten, brought before Sanhedrin, Chapter 22 B. Jesus brought before Pilate and Herod; Barabbas released; Jesus foretells destruction of Jerusalem and prays for His enemies; Jesus crucified; mocked by rulers, soldiers, one thief; other thief turns to Jesus and is accepted by Him; dismisses His spirit; placed in new tomb of Joseph of Arimathaea, Chapter 23
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
7. LUKE 24
  VII. Resurrection of the Perfect Man, Chapter 24:1-48 A. Jesus raised from the dead; leaves Joseph’s tomb, vv. 1-12 B. Jesus goes down road to Emmaus, reveals Himself to two disciples, vv. 13-34 C. Jesus goes to the assembled disciples, reveals Himself to the 11; gives commission to go, vv. 35-48 (He is still a man; emphasizes the importance of the Word of God)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
8. LUKE 24
  VIII. Ascension of the Perfect Man, Chapter 24:49-53 (Jesus promises to send Holy Spirit; ascends to heaven in attitude of blessing His own) It’s available in two free formats—a printed paperback book* with Dr. McGee’s full outlines and abbreviated notes for each book of the Bible or a downloadable e-book with the outlines and full-length notes. Request your free printed copy, purchase extras for friends and family, or download the free e-book at TTB.org/BriefingTheBible *one per household; offer available in U.S. and Canada only Get all of Dr. McGee’s Notes & Outlines under one cover Connect with THRU the BIBLE Box 7100, Pasadena, California 91109-7100 P.O. Box 25325, London, Ontario, Canada N6C 6B1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
JohnINTRODUCTION · 6 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
John WRITER: John, the apostle, son of Zebedee and Salome, and brother of James (Mark 1:19, 20; Matthew 20:20; John 21:20-24). His authorship has been seriously questioned by the Tubingen school of critics; however, the objections have been fully answered by the Dead Sea scrolls and also by the dating of carbon 14, and the Johannean authorship is received by competent Bible scholarship. It is interesting to note that the following early church fathers ascribe the fourth Gospel to John: Theophilus, Bishop of Antioch—a.d. 180; Iranaeus—a.d. 190, pupil of Polycarp, who in turn was pupil of John; Clement of Alexandria—a.d. 200; and the Muratorium fragment says the fourth Gospel is by John. DATE: a.d. 90-100. Some suppose that this is the last book of the New Testament to be written. However, it seems appropriate to consider the writings of John in sequence: namely, the Gospel of John, the three Epistles, and the Revelation. All were written evidently during the last ten years of the life of the “beloved apostle.” John T H E G O S P E L O F STRUCTURE: There are several striking features about the structure: The first three Gospels are called the Synoptic Gospels because they are written from the same viewpoint. The fourth Gospel is different. Matthew and Mark emphasize the miracles of Jesus, and Luke gives attention to the parables; John does neither. The miracles in John are given as signs and were chosen with a great deal of discrimination in order to interpret certain great truths (e.g., Jesus fed the 5000, and following it is His discourse on the Bread of Life). There are 11 specific signs in John. There are no parables in the fourth Gospel. The word “parable” occurs one time (John 10:6), but is not the regular Greek word parabole but paroimia. The story of the Good Shepherd is not a parable but a discourse. The record of the lost sheep in Luke 15 is a parable. In John, the figures that Jesus used are in the nature of metaphors. The simplicity of language has caused some to label John’s record as the “simple Gospel.” The fact that so many monosyllabic and disyllabic words occur has deceived many. This is the most profound Gospel, and the most difficult to fathom its meaning. Consider this simple statement and then try to probe its depths: “… ye in me, and I in you” (John 14:20). John gives a chronological order which is well to note (e.g., “the next day,” John 1:29, 35, 43). He presents a logical and chronological sequence of events. He also gives attention to places and cities (e.g., “Bethabara beyond the Jordan,” John 1:28; “Cana, of Galilee,” John 2:1). Although the deity of Christ is in the foreground, the humanity of Christ is peculiarly emphasized (e.g., “Jesus … being wearied with his journey,” John 4:6). The name Jesus is used almost entirely to the exclusion of Christ. This seems strange in a Gospel that sets forth His deity. The word Jew occurs over 60 times. 1 A B C 2 3 4 5 6 WHY JOHN WROTE: Several explanations have been offered as the reasons why John wrote his Gospel: 1 – To correct Synoptic Gospels (invalid since he did not deal with their material) 2 – To correct a wrong view concerning John the Baptist 3 – To refute errors of Cerinthus 4 – John’s own reason—John 20:30, 31 ESTIMATION: During the entire life of the church there have been many glowing tributes paid to the fourth Gospel. Some have called this “the heart of Christ,” the “spiritual Gospel,” and in Europe it is called “the bosom of Christ.” Origen said, “The Gospel [of John] is the consummation of the Gospels as the Gospels are of the Scriptures.” Jerome said, “John excels in the depths of divine mysteries.” Culross said, “I believe the writings of John have been blotted by more penitents’ tears and have won more hearts for the Redeemer than all the rest put together.” Dr. A. T. Pierson said, “It touches the heart of Christ. If Matthew corresponds to the court of the Gentiles, John leads us past the veil into the Holy of Holies.” D. A. Hayes said, “As we read we are assured that here at last is the worthy and adequate picture of the life of Jesus among men.” THEME: The deity of Jesus is the paramount purpose. The Messianic character also holds priority. This is succinctly stated in John 20:31—“But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.” There is a mighty movement stated in John 16:28—“I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father.” God became a man; this is the simple statement of the sublime fact. John Wesley expressed it, “God contracted to a span.” These things are recorded to beget faith in the heart of man. “Believe” is used over 100 times in John’s Gospel. It occurs fewer than 40 times in the Synoptic Gospels. The noun “faith” does not occur in John but is used in the other Gospels. “Eternal life” occurs 35 times in John, but only 12 times in the Synoptic Gospels. COMMENT: CHAPTER 1—There are three great building blocks of the prologue, and the other verses are the cement that holds them together. In each building block there are three great statements: THE WORD (v. 1) Identification (three statements) THE WORD (v. 14) Explanation (three statements) THE WORD (v. 18) Declaration (three statements) The contrast between Jesus and John the Baptist is sharp. Their relationship is set forth in the contrast: CHRIST Was from eternity Word He, Himself, God He is the Light Object of trust JOHN THE BAPTIST Came Man Sent from God Testified concerning the Light Agent to point men to Christ CHAPTER 2—Jesus came from heaven’s glory, yet He walks over a hill to Cana to attend a wedding. (He would like to come to your wedding also, and bless it.) Here He performs His first miracle (v. 11) and manifests His glory so that His disciples believe on Him. CHAPTER 3—Nicodemus was probably sent by the Sanhedrin to align Jesus on their side, but he found Jesus to be concerned with him personally. Jesus said, “You must be born again, and therefore the Son of man must be lifted up” (see vv. 7, 14). The necessity of being born again makes imperative the lifting up of Christ on the cross. Jesus did not mean a second beginning, as Nicodemus interpreted it, but a different beginning—being born anew (2 Corinthians 5:17). CHAPTER 4—Samaritans were despised by the Jews because they were the result of intermarriage of the poorest class of Jews with the hated Assyrian conquerors. This woman is not only a Samaritan, she is dissolute, rude, and stupid. That the God of eternity would stop to have an interview with her ought to tell us something about God! Notice how gently He deals with her, appealing first to her sympathy and then to her curiosity. The period known as His great Galilean ministry begins with verse 46, dated December a.d. 27. The miracle (v. 50) is not so much the healing of the boy, but it is the faith of the father. Most of us would have said, “When I get home and see my boy running around, then I’ll believe.” CHAPTER 5—The last of verse 3 and all of verse 4 is omitted in the best manuscripts. It has been inserted in the King James Version to let us know why that crowd of sick people were there. Today many folk are waiting for some mysterious moving. Notice Jesus did not offer to put him in the water, but said, “Get up. Pick up your mat. Walk!” (see v. 8). Because this was done on the Sabbath, it occasioned the final break with the religious rulers (v. 16). They understood perfectly that He was making Himself equal with God (v. 18). CHAPTER 6 MATHEMATICS OF A MIRACLE 5 loaves 5,000 men 1 loaf 1,000 men 1 fish 2,500 men 1/2 loaf 500 men (about half a hamburger bun for 500 men) Naturally this would remind them of Moses and the manna in the wilderness (Exodus 16). But manna did not give them life—they are dead. The true Bread is the Lord Jesus Christ; He gives life. Notice that the work of God (v. 29) is not that which is commanded by God, but that which is wrought by God. CHAPTER 7—Notice that our Lord has become a controversial figure. The enmity against Him is beginning to break out like wildfire. At the feast of tabernacles they built booths and lived in them throughout the feast, symbolic of the wilderness journey. Every day there was the pouring out of water in the temple and a double portion on the last day, reminding them that God gave them water from the rock in the wilderness (Exodus 17). Using this symbolism, Jesus gives His invitation (v. 37). Drinking and believing are the same thing (v. 38). CHAPTER 8—Obviously the scribes and Pharisees did not want to stone her; they wanted to stone Him (v. 6). If they had been sincere about following the Law, why didn’t they bring the man also (Leviticus 20:10)? Notice the requirement for judging another—sinlessness. Jesus is putting His cross between the woman and her sin. He did not come to judge. He came to save (John 3:17). “I … came from God” (v. 42—cf. John 3:17, 34; 5:36, 37; 8:18, 26, 29; 10:36; 11:42; 12:49; 14:10; 17:3, 8). “Ye are of your father the devil” (v. 44)—(see Matthew 13:38; 23:15; 1 John 3:8; Revelation 12:9). Notice the 7 “I AMs” in John 6:35; 8:12; 10:9, 11; 11:25; 14:6; and 15:5. CHAPTER 9—The question in v. 2 was due to current beliefs in: (1) reincarnation; (2) heredity (Exodus 20:5); (3) sin of Adam; (4) a child in the womb could sin (cf. Jacob and Esau). The condition of the blind man parallels our condition before we were saved: 1 – Outside the temple, shut out from God 2 –Blind, unable to see the Savior 3 – Blind from birth—we were born in sin 4 – Beyond human help 5 – Beggar—salvation is not for sale; it is a gift Notice the syllogistic method of arguing (v. 16): Major premise— all people from God keep the Sabbath; minor premise—Jesus does not keep the Sabbath; conclusion—Jesus is not from God. The blind man knew he was blind, received the light that was given to him, believed, and was saved. The Pharisees did not admit their blindness—the Light revealed their blindness. CHAPTER 10—“Door” is used in three ways: 1 – “Door into the sheepfold” (v. 1)—Sheepfold is the nation Israel. Jesus will lead His sheep out of Judaism, out from under the Law. 2 – “Door of the sheep” (v. 7)—Jesus is the door for those coming out of Judaism (cf. blind man had no place to go after excommunication). 3 – “The door” (v. 9)—He is the door of salvation for both Jew and Gentile (cf. John 14:6). He is the way in. Jesus came into the fold the right way (v. 2), made under the Law, in David’s line. The porter (the Holy Spirit) opened the way for Him. “Fold” (v. 16) means Israel. For over 2000 years He has been calling out Jew and Gentile. We are now one flock, the church. Good Shepherd—Psalm 22 (John 10:11) Great Shepherd—Psalm 23 (Hebrews 13:20) Chief Shepherd—Psalm 24 (1 Peter 5:4) CHAPTER 11—Here is God’s answer to the Jews’ question to Jesus, “Who are You?” He is the resurrection and the life! Is illness in the will of God? Is it a sign that He doesn’t love you (vv. 3, 4)? “Sleep” (v. 11) always refers to the body. The believer’s body is put to sleep, to be awakened (in a new body) by our Lord. Science is helpless in the presence of death—Jesus began where man leaves off (vv. 14, 15). “… I am the resurrection, and the life; [How?] he that believeth in [trusts into or upon] me, though he were dead [in trespasses and sins], yet shall he live. And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die [a penal death for his sin]” (vv. 25, 26). “Jesus wept” (v. 35)—this is how He feels at the funeral of your loved one; He weeps. Notice how the enemy bears testimony to Him (v. 47). They are frightened of Him now (v. 48). Their only solution is murder (v. 53). CHAPTER 12—While they were plotting His death in Jerusalem, those who loved Him made Him a dinner at Bethany. Mary expresses her devotion and adoration with this costly gift that is worth, according to Judas, 300 pence—the annual wage of a laboring man. It revealed her spiritual insight (v. 7), which none of the disciples had at this time. Having presented His miracles (and they rejected Him), He now makes a definite claim to Messiahship and rides publicly into Jerusalem. It is to fulfill the Word of God (Genesis 49:8-12, “Shiloh” in verse 10 is the Messiah; Zechariah 9:9) and to fulfill the will of God. CHAPTER 13—Evidently there is a meaning here not seen on the surface (v. 12). “He that is washed [bathed (louo), which is regeneration] needeth not except to wash [nipto] his feet” (v. 10). The spiritual meaning is that He is cleansing His own from the defilement of the world (1 John 1:9) in order to restore them to fellowship. He is sending them out to do the same thing (v. 14, cf. Galatians 6:1). He is now warning His own and preparing them, since He would soon go to the cross. CHAPTER 14—When man sinned back in the Garden of Eden, three things happened to him: (1) dead to God; (2) no communion with God; (3) no longer had knowledge of God. Christ restores these—“I am the way, the truth, and the life” (v. 6)—reconciliation, illumination, and regeneration. Verse 17 reveals the great truth of this age. The Holy Spirit was with them in the Old Testament; He is in believers today. Judas represents the devil, for the devil entered into him and overcame him. Simon Peter was overcome by the flesh. Thomas was overcome by the world—spiritual truth was dim and unreal to him. CHAPTER 15—Everyone He is speaking to here is a believer. The prophets spoke of the nation Israel as the vine—Psalm 80:8, 9; Isaiah 5:17; Jeremiah 2:21; Hosea 10:1. It was a degenerate vine, and Jesus now presents Himself as the genuine vine. Salvation is not by being in Israel (or being in a church), but being in Christ. A grapevine will never break at the place where the branch goes into the vine. “Abide” (v. 4) means constant communion with Christ—isn’t that what a branch is doing in the vine? “Fruit” (v. 5) is produced by the Holy Spirit in such a life (Galatians 5:22, 23). The fruit of soul-winning is a by-product. The fire in verse 6 is not hell, but being taken away from the place of fruitbearing (cf. 1 Corinthians 3:11-15). CHAPTER 16—“He will guide you into all truth” (v. 13) is the ministry of the Holy Spirit completing the teaching of Jesus. We find this in the Epistles. “And he will shew you things to come” (v. 13) is revelation. “He shall glorify me” (v. 14)—all of this is the unfolding of Christ’s person and His ministry. I consider verse 28 to be the key to this Gospel. The eternal Son came to the earth for one purpose—to redeem man. When the mission is accomplished, He will return to the Father. This is the movement in the Gospel of John. Though they believe He is the Messiah, they still don’t comprehend His death, resurrection, and ascension. He has painted a black picture in this chapter; persecution is coming—“They have hated me and they will hate you; it will be rough going in the world—but be of good cheer! I have overcome the world” (see v. 33). His victory is our victory. CHAPTER 17 BELIEVERS AND THE WORLD: 1 – Given to Christ out of the world (v. 6) 2 – Left in the world (v. 11) 3 – Not of the world (v. 14) 4 – Hated by the world (v. 14) 5 – Kept from the evil one (v. 15) 6 – Sent into the world (v. 18) 7 – Manifested in unity before the world (v. 23) CHRIST PRAYS THIS FOR HIS OWN: 1 – preservation (v. 11) 2 – joy—fullness of the Spirit (v. 13) 3 – deliverance—from evil (v. 15) 4 – set apart—“sanctify” (v. 17) 5 – unity, “be one”—not union (v. 21) 6 – fellowship—“be with me” (v. 24) 7 – satisfaction—“behold my glory” (v. 24) Are you finding it rough going down here? Are you having problems in this world? He said you would. But He has prayed for you, and the Father always answers His prayers. CHAPTER 18—Notice the majesty and meekness of Jesus. Apparently He spent His nights under the open sky—born in a stable; arrested, not in a fine home, but in a garden. For a brief moment He revealed His glory (v. 6), showing that there could have been no arrest without His cooperation. Jesus is in complete charge (vv. 8, 9), even telling them whom to arrest and whom not to arrest. Why did Peter lop off Malchus’ ear? Because he was a fisherman and not a swordsman—he was aiming for his head. Why was Peter not arrested? Because our Lord was in command. “The cup” is the cross; Jesus came to die (v. 11). Annas (v. 13), father-in-law of the high priest, was formerly high priest. Clever and satanic, he knew how to handle Rome. It was he who plotted the arrest and crucifixion of Jesus. The trial was a mockery; they had already decided that He was going to die (v. 14). If they had entered the home of a Gentile, they would have been polluted (v. 28) and unable to eat the Passover. In the name of religion they were plotting the death of the very One who is the fulfillment of Passover! Are you religious, or are you really joined to Christ? Only Rome executed by crucifixion (v. 32, cf. Psalm 22). He is not saying (v. 36) that His kingdom will not be established on this earth. “Of” means that it is not built on power structure and politics as are the kingdoms of this world. CHAPTER 19—If Jesus was innocent, Pilate should have released Him; if He was guilty, he should have crucified Him—beating Him was a miscarriage of justice (v. 1). He thought it would satisfy Jesus’ accusers (vv. 4, 5). If you had seen Jesus it would have broken your heart—He was beaten beyond recognition. He did not even look human (Isaiah 52:14). Hebrew was the language of religion; Greek was the language of culture, philosophy, and learning; Latin was the language of law and power. The superscription was written in the three languages for the three great sections of humanity (v. 20). Here is a man who was a carpenter, unheard of beyond the boundaries of that little land out in the hinterlands of the Empire. He dies on a cross as a criminal. And His gospel, the fact that He died for others, is to be preached throughout the world. More than 2000 years later, in a world of turmoil, this is still the hope of the world, the only hope for humanity. Notice it is “when” they had crucified Jesus (v. 23), past tense. Not one of the Gospel writers gives the details. And God pulled down a veil of darkness for three hours while the transaction was taking place between the Father and the Son. They shot dice for His garment (v. 24) to fulfill a little detail of prophecy (Psalm 22:18). That day while He was hanging on the cross, 28 prophecies were fulfilled. What was finished (v. 30)? Your redemption and mine was finished. By crucifying their own Savior, trying to observe the Passover that speaks of Him, they are fulfilling prophecy. Compare John 19:36 with Exodus 12:46; Numbers 9:12; Psalm 34:20; and John 19:37 with Zechariah 12:10 and Revelation 1:7. CHAPTER 20—Jesus came back from the dead on Sunday (v. 1), and from then on believers have met together on the first day of the week. Apparently Mary Magdalene came out ahead of the other women. When she saw the sepulchre open, she turned and left. When the other women arrived, she was probably halfway to the home of John. Notice that Peter is staying with John. After Peter’s base denial, John had taken him in. What was remarkable about seeing “the linen clothes lying” (v. 5)? Remember that Joseph and Nicodemus had prepared the body for burial (John 19:40). They sealed in the body with 100 pounds of ointment, wrapped it with strips of linen cloth, and prepared it like a mummy. Each finger was wrapped separately, then the hand, then the arms were strapped to the body and the body was wound. John and Peter knew that He could not have gotten out of that encasement. It would have been physically impossible to get that body out of graveclothes without unwinding them. “He saw” is a prolonged inspection (v. 8) which convinced John—he “believed.” Resurrection was the only answer. Mary did not recognize Him (v. 14), not because He was so changed, but she wasn’t expecting to see Him at all. She had great love and concern, but no faith. “Touch me not” (v. 17) is “do not cling to me,” and He gives the reason—“I am not yet ascended.” Like the high priest on the Day of Atonement, He was on His way to present His sacrifice in heaven. I believe His blood will be in heaven throughout eternity to remind us of the price that was paid. The disciples knew Him (v. 20) even before He showed His wounds. It is amazing that His wounds are still there in His glorified body. He will bear the scars of sin for eternity so that you and I can be presented blameless and without blemish (Ephesians 5:27). During the interval between His ascension and the coming of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, these disciples needed help. So our Lord “breathed” into them eternal life by giving them the Spirit of God (v. 22). What will remit sin (v. 23)? The gospel. The gospel must be preached before sin can be remitted. Thomas needlessly spent a miserable week of doubt and darkness (vv. 24, 25), but then he gives the highest testimony to the Lord Jesus (v. 28). There are 11 recorded appearances of Jesus before His ascension, but these are recorded that we might believe (v. 31). John gives a very clear reason for his purpose in writing his Gospel. CHAPTER 21—After breakfast is over and they are sitting around, Jesus asks three questions of Simon Peter, gets three affirmations, and gives three exhortations. His first question (v. 15) is, “Do you love me?” using the Greek word agapao, meaning “love with all your heart.” Peter’s answer is, “I have an affection (phileo in the Greek) for you.” Peter, who had insisted that he would die for Him and that same night denied that he even knew Him, is not boasting anymore. Keenly conscious of his own failure, he is being completely honest and is grieved that he cannot come up to the level of agapao. Notice that on the basis of his love—so weak that he is ashamed of it—Christ commissions him, “Feed my lambs.” I. INTERROGATION 1 – agapao 2 – agapao 3 – phileo II. AFFIRMATION 1 – phileo 2 – phileo 3 – phileo III. EXHORTATION 1 – Feed my little lambs 2 – Discipline my lambs 3 – Feed my lambs You and I must pass through that gate of affirmation before we can serve Him!
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. JOHN 1
  I. Prologue—incarnation, Chapter 1:1-18 A. Word is God, vv. 1-3 B. Word became flesh, v. 14 C. Word revealed God, v. 18
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. JOHN 1
  II. Introduction, Chapter 1:19-51 A. Witness of John the Baptist, vv. 19-36 Jesus is Revealer of God (v. 36); Redeemer of man (v. 29) B. Witness of Andrew, vv. 37-42 Jesus is the Messiah [Christ] (v. 41) C. Witness of Philip, vv. 43-46 Jesus is fulfillment of Old Testament (v. 45) D. Witness of Nathanael, vv. 47-51 Jesus is Son of God, King of Israel (v. 49)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. JOHN 2 TO 12
  III. Witness of works and words (“signs” 20:30, 31), Chapters 2—12 A. Jesus at marriage in Cana (first work), Chapter 2:1-12 B. Jesus cleanses temple during Passover in Jerusalem (first word), Chapter 2:13-22 Jesus is Resurrection (v. 22) C. Jesus interviews Nicodemus in Jerusalem (second word), Chapters 2:23—3:36 Jesus must die for sins of world (3:15) D. Jesus interviews woman at well in Sychar (third word), Chapter 4:1-45 Jesus is giver of Water of Life E. Jesus heals nobleman’s son in Capernaum (second work), Chapter 4:46-54 F. Jesus heals man at pool of Bethesda (third work), Chapter 5 Jesus is equal with God G. Jesus feeds 5,000 on east of Sea of Galilee (fourth work & word), Chapter 6 Jesus is Bread of Life H. Jesus teaches at Feast of Tabernacles in temple (fifth word), Chapter 7 Jesus is Water of Life; promises the Holy Spirit I. Jesus in temple forgives woman taken in adultery (sixth word), Chapter 8 Jesus is Light of World J. Jesus opens eyes of man born blind in Jerusalem (fifth work), Chapter 9 1. Record of miracle, vv. 1-7 2. Reaction to miracle, vv. 8-41 K. Jesus is Good Shepherd (seventh word), Chapter 10 1. Humanity—Christ in form of servant, vv. 1-21 2. Deity—Christ equal with God, vv. 22-42 L. Jesus raises Lazarus from dead in Bethany (sixth work), Chapter 11 M. Witness of Jew and Gentile to Jesus, Chapter 12 1. Jesus comes to Bethany for supper, vv. 1-11 2. Jesus comes to Jerusalem—tearful entry, vv. 12-19 3. Jesus comes to Greeks, vv. 20-26 4. Jesus comes to His hour, vv. 27-36 5. Jesus comes to end of public ministry, vv. 37-50
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. JOHN 13 TO 17
  IV. Witness of Jesus to His witnesses, Chapters 13—17 Upper Room Discourse A. Jesus washes feet of disciples, Chapter 13 Picture of His present ministry B. Jesus comforts His disciples, Chapter 14 Announces His second coming C. Jesus is genuine vine; disciples are branches, Chapter 15 New relationship D. Jesus will send Holy Spirit during His absence, Chapter 16 New ministry of Holy Spirit E. The Lord’s prayer, Chapter 17 1. Jesus prays for Himself, vv. 1-5 2. Jesus prays for disciples, vv. 6-19 3. Jesus prays for His church, vv. 20-26
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. JOHN 18 TO 20
  V. Witness to world, Chapters 18—20 A. Arrest and trial of Jesus, Chapter 18 1. Arrest in Gethsemane; trial before Annas, vv. 1-14 2. First denial by Simon Peter, vv. 15-18 3. Trial before high priest, vv. 19-24 4. Second denial by Simon Peter, vv. 25-27 5. Trial before Pilate, vv. 28-40 B. Death of Jesus at Golgotha; burial in tomb of Joseph, Chapter 19 C. Resurrection of Jesus; appearances to Mary, disciples, Thomas, Chapter 20
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
6. JOHN 21
  VI. Epilogue—glorification, Chapter 21 The resurrected Jesus is still God Lord of our wills—directs our service (v. 6) Lord of our hearts—motive for service (vv. 15-17) Lord of our minds—lack of knowledge no excuse from service (v. 22) Another division of the Gospel of John: John 1—12
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
ActsINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Acts Last recorded fact about Jesus in the Gospels: Matthew—Resurrection Mark—Ascension Luke—Promise of the Holy Spirit John—Promise of the Second Coming ACTS 1 BRINGS ALL FOUR TOGETHER The great missionary commission given in the four Gospels is confirmed in Acts. Acts furnishes a ladder on which to place the Epistles. Acts is a bridge between the Gospels and the Epistles. The New Testament without Acts leaves a great, yawning gap. “If the book of Acts were gone, there would be nothing to replace it” (Howson). WRITER: Dr. Luke, who also wrote the third Gospel (Acts 1:1). Sir William Ramsay says that Luke is the greatest of all historians, ancient or modern (The Church in the Roman Empire before a.d. 170; St. Paul the Traveller and the Roman Citizen). Acts (Sometimes called the fifth Gospel, it is a continuation of the Gospel of Luke) DATE: About a.d. 63. Acts covers a period of approximately 30 years. This is the inspired record of the beginnings of the church. While Genesis records the origin of the physical universe, Acts records the origin of the spiritual body. KEY VERSE: But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judæa, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth. (Acts 1:8) SPECIAL FEATURES: 1 – Prominence of the Lord Jesus Christ. 2 – Prominence of the Holy Spirit. Christ promised to send the Holy Spirit (John 7:37-39; John 14:16, 17; John 20:22; Acts 1:8). This is the age of the Holy Spirit. The great fact of this age is the indwelling of the Holy Spirit (1 Corinthians 6:19). 3 – Power of the church. 4 – Prominence of the church, visible and invisible (a new institution). 5 – Prominence of places—begins in Jerusalem, ends in Rome. (Ramsay checked the many places referred to.) 6 – Prominence of persons—Dr. Luke mentions 110 persons by name. 7 – Prominence of the resurrection, the center of gospel preaching. 8 – Prominence of Peter in the first section, and Paul in the last section. (There is a strange omission of the other apostles.) TITLE: The proper title for this historical book is the supreme problem. “The Acts of the Apostles”—Authorized and Revised Versions “The Acts of the Apostles”—Codex Vaticanus (MSS) “The Acts of the Ascended and Glorified Lord”—Robert Lee “Words Concerning Deeds”—Bantu title Acts 1:1, 2 gives the key to the problem: “The Lord Jesus Christ at work by the Holy Spirit through the apostles” (human instrumentalities).
HIS OUTLINE · chapter ranges in text
1. ACTS 1 TO 7
  I. The Lord Jesus Christ at work by the Holy Spirit through the apostles in Jerusalem, Chapters 1—7 A. Preparation for the coming of the Spirit, Chapter 1 1. Introduction, vv. 1, 2 2. 40 days post-resurrection ministry of Jesus, vv. 3-9 3. Ascension and promise of the return of Jesus, vv. 10, 11 4. Waiting for the Spirit, vv. 12-14 5. Appointment of an apostle, vv. 15-26 B. Day of Pentecost (Bethlehem of the Holy Spirit), Chapter 2 1. Coming of the Holy Spirit, vv. 1-13 2. First sermon in the church age by Peter, vv. 14-47 C. First miracle of the church; Peter’s second sermon, Chapter 3 1. Healing of lame man, vv. 1-11 2. Appealing and revealing address of Peter, vv. 12-26 3. Believing 5000 men (results), 4:4 D. First persecution of the church; power of the Holy Spirit, Chapter 4 E. Death of Ananias and Sapphira; second persecution, Chapter 5 (Discipline within and persecution without) F. Appointment of deacons; witness of Stephen, a deacon, Chapter 6 G. Stephen’s address and martyrdom (first martyr), Chapter 7
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. ACTS 8 TO 12
  II. The Lord Jesus Christ at work by the Holy Spirit through the apostles in Judæa and Samaria, Chapters 8—12 A. Conversion of Ethiopian Eunuch (son of Ham), Chapter 8 B. Conversion of Saul of Tarsus (son of Shem), Chapter 9 C. Conversion of Cornelius, Roman centurion (son of Japheth), Chapter 10 D. Peter defends his ministry; gospel goes to Antioch, Chapter 11 E. Death of James; arrest of Peter, Chapter 12
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. ACTS 13 TO 28
  III. The Lord Jesus Christ at work by the Holy Spirit through the apostles to the uttermost part of the earth, Chapters 13—28 A. First missionary journey of Paul, Chapters 13, 14 B. Council at Jerusalem, Chapter 15 C. Second missionary journey of Paul, Chapters 15:36—16:40 D. Second missionary journey (continued) Paul in Thessalonica, Athens, Chapter 17 E. Second missionary journey (concluded) Paul in Corinth; Apollos in Ephesus, Chapter 18 F. Third missionary journey, Chapters 18:23—21:14 Paul in Ephesus, Chapter 19 G. Third missionary journey of Paul (continued), Chapter 20 H. Paul goes to Jerusalem and is arrested, Chapter 21 I. Paul’s defense before the mob at Jerusalem, Chapter 22 J. Paul’s defense before the Sanhedrin, Chapter 23 K. Paul before Felix, Chapter 24 L. Paul before Festus, Chapter 25 M. Paul before Agrippa, Chapter 26 N. Paul goes to Rome via storm and shipwreck, Chapter 27 O. Paul arrives in Rome, Chapter 28 (Last seen preaching to Gentiles)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
RomansINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Romans WRITER: Paul. Just a word concerning the apostle Paul. Paul made this statement: Nevertheless, brethren, I have written the more boldly unto you in some sort, as putting you in mind, because of the grace that is given to me of God, that I should be the minister of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles, ministering the gospel of God, that the offering up of the Gentiles might be acceptable, being sanctified by the Holy Ghost. (Romans 15:15, 16) Paul made it very clear that he was the apostle to the Gentiles. He also made it clear that Simon Peter was the apostle to the nation Israel. For instance, in Galatians 2:8, 9 he said: (For he that wrought effectually in Peter to the apostleship of the circumcision, the same was mighty in me toward the Gentiles:) and when James, Cephas, and John, who seemed to be pillars, perceived the grace that was given unto me, they gave to me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship; that we should go unto the [Gentiles], and they unto the circumcision. Romans Therefore, you see that Paul was peculiarly the apostle to the Gentiles. When you read the last chapter of Romans and see all those people that Paul knew, you will find that most of them were Gentiles. The church in Rome was largely a gentile church. He was fully qualified for this office by background, training, and experience. Dr. Griffith Thomas has succinctly stated: His antecedents formed quite a striking combination. His Jewish birth, his Hebrew language, his Roman citizenship, His Jewish training, and his Greek culture, all helped to make him the man he was. Paul possessed a giant intellect, having been trained in the Jewish faith, Greek culture, and Roman ways. He is the Moses of the New Testament. DATE: a.d. 57-58 PLACE: Corinth. This epistle was written during Paul’s third missionary journey, at Corinth where he spent three months (January to March, a.d. 57). He had just come from Ephesus where he had spent three strenuous years. Dr. Griffith Thomas makes an interesting observation: “Certain names point clearly to Corinth as the place whence this Epistle was written.” The picture of the gross immorality of the Gentiles in Rome is a picture drawn from the Corinth of Paul’s day. OCCASION: This letter was brought forth by natural reason. Paul wished to visit Rome on his way to Spain. The letter was taken by Phoebe, deaconess of Cenchrea (Romans 16:1). FOUNDER OF THE CHURCH AT ROME: Paul had not visited Rome when he wrote this epistle. In this respect it is different from all others, with the possible exception of the Epistle to the Colossians. No apostle had preceded Paul to Rome; obviously, Simon Peter had not. The Roman church was largely a gentile church, and Peter was not the apostle to the Gentiles (Galatians 2:7). Paul’s method was not to follow another apostle, and it is not likely he would have gone to Rome had another apostle preceded him. Yea, so have I strived to preach the gospel, not where Christ was named, lest I should build upon another man’s foundation. (Romans 15:20) In a very definite sense, Paul was the founder of the church at Rome. This great metropolis drew men to its streets and marketplaces from all over the empire as if it were a magnet. Many whom Paul had led to Christ in other places made their way to Rome and witnessed there. The church in Rome was the assembly of these folk. This is not mere speculation, as Priscilla and Aquila are examples. Greet Priscilla and Aquila, my helpers in Christ Jesus. (Romans 16:3) Paul had first met them in Corinth and led them to Christ (Acts 18:1-3). Later they returned to Rome. Paul mentions 35 individuals by name in chapter 16. Of these, 27 were living in Rome at this time. These he must have met elsewhere in the Roman Empire. Paul established the church in Rome by “long distance” and used the “remote control” of an apostle to write and guide its course. As Christians congregated in this great metropolis, a visible church came into existence. Probably no man established a church in Rome. Converts of Paul and the other apostles from the fringe of the empire went to Rome, and a local church was organized by them. Certainly, Peter did not establish the church or have anything to do with it, as his sermon on Pentecost and following sermons were directed to Israelites only. Not until the conversion of Cornelius was Peter convinced that Gentiles were included in the body of believers. Paul knew Rome although he had not been inside her city limits at the time of the writing of Romans. Rome was like a great ship passing in the night, casting up waves that broke on distant shores; her influence was like a radio broadcast, penetrating every corner and crevice of the empire. Paul had visited Roman colonies such as Philippi and Thessalonica and had seen in those places Roman customs, laws, language, styles, and culture on exhibit. He had walked on Roman roads, had met Roman soldiers on the highways and in the marketplaces, and had slept in Roman jails. Paul had gone before Roman magistrates and had enjoyed the benefits of Roman citizenship. You see, Paul knew all about Rome although he was yet to visit there. From the vantage point of the world’s capital he was to preach the global gospel to a lost world—that God loved so much that He gave His son to die, that whosoever believed on Him might not perish, but have eternal life (see John 3:16). SUBJECT: The righteousness of God. Deissmann, in his study of the Greek papyri found at Oxyrhynchus, makes a distinction between literary and non-literary documents. He places the epistles of Paul in the latter, including the Epistle to the Romans, thereby making them letters rather than epistles. There is a personal note running through all the epistles of Paul, including Romans. Nevertheless, Romans contains the great gospel manifesto for the world. To Paul, the gospel was the great ecumenical movement and Rome was the center of that world for which Christ died. Sir William Ramsay said: “St. Paul had early grasped the importance of the Roman Empire as a vehicle for the dissemination of the gospel.” Let me state in subdued language that Romans is an eloquent and passionate declaration of the gospel of Jesus Christ by a man who made an arduous but productive journey to die for Christ, the One who died for him. Romans is more than cold logic; it is the gospel stated in warm love. KEY VERSES: For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to everyone that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek. For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith. (Romans 1:16, 17) These verses set before us the subject of the epistle. Although each word in the epistle is important, these are significant in their marvelous unfolding of the entire epistle. These words are keys on a mighty organ which, if played, give forth the music of the whole masterpiece. These are the high notes: 1 – gospel 2 – Christ 3 – power 4 – God 5 – salvation 6 – everyone 7 – believeth 8 – Jew 9 – Greek (Gentile) 10 – righteousness 11 – revealed 12 – faith 13 – just 14 – live These words form the subject matter of the epistle. Perhaps some might want to add: 1 – Holy Spirit 2 – sin 3 – imputation 4 – law 5 – identification 6 – sanctification 7 – security 8 – predestination 9 – service 10 – separation However, all of these are included in the first list found in the key verses of the book. The righteousness from God is the major theme. Dr. Griffith Thomas has given us a fitting word: We must never forget that the term “righteousness” is much wider than justification, though this is, of course, included. Righteousness really covers all that is necessary to reinstate a sinner as right with God, and therefore includes his position, his character, his privileges, and his prospects. It embraces the past, present, and future, and it means “the state of being right.” ON THIS THESIS HE GIVES THE FOLLOWING OUTLINE OF THE EPISTLE: A – Righteousness needed by sinful men (1:17—3:20) B – Righteousness provided by God (3:21-26) C – Righteousness received through faith (3:27—4:25) D – Righteousness experienced in the soul (5:1—8:17) E – Righteousness guaranteed as permanent blessing (8:18-39) F – Righteousness rejected by the Jewish nation (9—11) G – Righteousness manifested in practical life (12—16) DEFINITIONS: CUNNINGHAME: Under law God required righteousness from man; under grace He gives righteousness to man. The righteousness of God is that righteousness which God’s righteousness requires Him to require. HODGE: That righteousness of which God is the Author; which is of avail before God; which meets and secures His approval. BROOKS: That righteousness which the Father requires, the Son became, the Holy Spirit convinces of, and faith secures. MOOREHEAD: The sum total of all that God commands, demands, approves, and Himself provides. The righteousness of God is secured by FAITH not WORKS. ESTIMATION: The reading of Romans is one of the most rewarding experiences in the life of a Christian. This is not to say that it should be read as a magazine article that is put aside and dismissed from the mind. The continual reading of this epistle brings a stream of benefits to the believer. The investment of a great amount of time pays handsome dividends on the spiritual market. Griffith Thomas wrote: The Epistle should be studied with all possible intellectual attention and concentration. It is important that the whole Epistle should be read right through in the Revised Version at one sitting, and that this should be done, if possible, day by day for a month … the advantage will soon be immense. It should be studied with earnest prayer and personal trust. Intellectual attention alone is insufficient. The Epistle should be regarded as a personal letter to ourselves. This is the epistle that changed Martin Luther and brought to pass the Protestant Reformation. It is not strange that Luther expressed his mind in such strong language: It is the true masterpiece of the New Testament, and the very purest gospel, which is well worthy and deserving that a Christian man should not only learn it by heart, word for word, but also that he should daily deal with it as the daily bread of men’s souls. For it can never be too much or too well read or studied; and the more it is handled the more precious it becomes and the better it tastes. 1 – Salutation 1:1-17 2 – Sin 1:18—3:20 3 – Salvation 3:21—5:11 4 – Sanctification 5:12—6:23 5 – Struggle 7 6 – Spirit-filled living 8:1-27 7 – Security 8:28-39 8 – Segregation 9—11 9 – Sacrifice & service 12, 13 10 – Separation 14, 15 11 – Salutation 16 Romans requires all the mental make-up we have, and then it must be bathed in prayer and supplication before the Holy Spirit can teach us. This epistle is the greatest document on our salvation! William Newell says that Romans is the gospel. Every Christian should make an effort to know Romans, for this book will ground the believer in the faith. READ ROMANS REGULARLY—REALLY READ ROMANS These three features will become dominant in the life of one who constantly reads Romans: UNDERSTANDING of the basic facts of salvation UNUSUAL CONVICTION about matters pertaining to the faith USEFULNESS in practical Christian service
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE (in brief):
1. ROMANS 1 TO 8
  I. Doctrinal, “Faith,” Chapters 1—8 A. Justification of the sinner, Chapters 1:1—5:11 1. Introduction, 1:1-17 a. Paul’s personal greeting, 1:1-7 b. Paul’s personal purpose, 1:8-13 c. Paul’s three “I am’s,” 1:14-17 Key verses 16, 17—the revelation of the righteousness of God. 2. Revelation of the sin of man, 1:18—3:20 This is “Sinnerama.” Universal fact: Man is a sinner. Ecumenical movement is away from God. Axiom: World is guilty before God—all need righteousness. a. Revelation of the wrath of God against sin of man, 1:18-32 i. Natural revelation of God (original version), vv. 18-20 ii. Sub-natural response of man (reversion), vv. 21-23 iii. Unnatural retrogression of man (perversion), vv. 4-27 iv. Supernatural requital of God (inversion), vv. 28-32 b. Revelation of the sin of good people, 2:1-16 Respectable people need righteousness. c. Revelation of the sin of Israel under the Law, 2:17—3:8 d. Revelation of the universality of sin, 3:9-20 i. Judge’s verdict of guilty against mankind, vv. 9-12 Man cannot remove guilt. ii. Great Physician’s diagnosis of mankind, vv. 13-18 Man cannot change his nature. Man has an incurable disease. iii. Purpose of the Law, vv. 19, 20 Law reveals sin, not salvation. Last word is “sin” (v. 20). 3. Revelation of the righteousness of God, 3:21—5:11 Righteousness provided. Righteousness of God defined—not the character of God nor self-righteousness of man. a. Justification by faith explained, 3:21-31 DEFINITION: Justification is the act of God that declares a sinner righteous by faith on the merit of Christ’s sacrifice. It is the addition of the righteousness of Christ as well as the subtraction of sins. • Propitiation—“mercy seat” (Hebrews 9:5) • Redemption—to pay a price for deliverance • Propitiation is toward God. • Redemption is toward sin. b. Justification by faith illustrated, 4:1-25 (Demonstration—Abraham and David) c. Justification by faith—results derived, 5:1-11 Eight benefits: i. Peace, v. 1 ii. Access, v. 2 iii. Hope, v. 2 iv. Patience—fruit of tribulations, v. 3 v. Love, v. 5 vi. Holy Spirit, v. 5 vii. Deliverance from the Great Tribulation, v. 9 viii. Joy, v. 11 Reconciliation is toward man. Definition: Change from enmity to friendship. Justification by faith is an act of God which is permanent. B. Sanctification of the saint, Chapters 5:12—8:39 1. Potential sanctification, 5:12-21 Federal headship of Adam and Christ a. Headship of Adam, vv. 12-14 Death—sin b. Headship of Christ, vv. 15-17 Life—righteousness c. Offense of Adam vs. righteousness of Christ, vv. 18-21 • Disobedience vs. Obedience • Judgment vs. Free Gift • Sin vs. Grace • Condemnation vs. Justification 2. Positional sanctification, 6:1-10 Union with Christ in His death and resurrection is the basis of deliverance from sin. 3. Practical sanctification, 6:11-23 Obedience to God leads to the experience of deliverance from sin. 4. Powerless sanctification, 7:1-25 a. Shackles of a saved soul, vv. 1-14 Spiritual emancipation b. Struggle of a saved soul, vv. 15-25 Civil war (No good in old nature, no power in new nature) 5. God’s new provision for sanctification, 8:1-39 (Powerful sanctification) a. New law: Holy Spirit vs. Law, vv. 1-4 b. New struggle: Holy Spirit vs. flesh, vv. 5-13 c. New man, son of God: Holy Spirit and spirit of man, vv. 14-17 d. New creation: old vs. new, bondage vs. liberty, vv. 18-22 e. New body: groaning vs. redeemed body, vv. 23-27 Holy Spirit helps us in our present bodies. f. New purpose of God, vv. 28-34 God’s purpose guarantees the salvation of sinners. g. New security of the believer, vv. 35-39 God’s love guarantees the security of the believer.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. ROMANS 9 TO 11
  II. Dispensational, “Hope,” Chapters 9—11 A. God’s past dealings with Israel, Chapter 9 1. Israel defined, vv. 1-5 2. Israel identified, vv. 6-13 3. Choice of Israel in the sovereign purpose of God, vv. 14-24 4. Choice of Gentiles in the scriptural prophecies of God, vv. 25-33 B. God’s present purpose with Israel, Chapter 10 1. Present state of Israel—lost, vv. 1-4 Reason: Christ is the end of the law for righteousness. 2. Present standing of Israel—same as Gentiles, vv. 5-12 “For there is no difference.” 3. Present salvation for both Jew and Gentile—hear and believe the gospel, vv. 13-21 C. God’s future purpose with Israel, Chapter 11 Remnant regathered as a nation and redeemed. 1. Remnant of Israel finding salvation, vv. 1-6 2. Remainder of Israel blinded, vv. 7-12 3. Reason for setting aside the nation Israel—salvation of the Gentiles, vv. 13-21 4. Restoration of nation Israel—greater blessing, vv. 22-32 5. Reason for restoring the nation Israel, vv. 33-36 Locked in the riches of the wisdom of God.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. ROMANS 12 TO 16
  III. Duty, “Love,” Chapters 12—16 A. Service of “the sons of God,” Chapters 12, 13 1. Relationship to God (“present—yield”), 12:1-2 2. Relationship to gifts of the Spirit, 12:3-8 3. Relationship to other believers, 12:9-16 4. Relationship to unbelievers, 12:17-21 5. Relationship to government, 13:1-7 6. Relationship to neighbors, 13:8-14 B. Separation of “the sons of God,” Chapters 14—16 1. Relationship to weak believers, 14:1—15:3 Three principles of conduct for Christians a. Conviction, 14:5 b. Conscience, 14:22 c. Consideration, 15:1-3 2. Relationship of Jews and Gentiles as believers, 15:4-13 (Racial relationships) 3. Relationship of Paul to Romans and Gentiles generally, 15:14-33 (The gospel and Gentiles, v. 16) 4. Relationship of Christians to one another demonstrated, 16:1-27 35 individuals mentioned by name—mutual love and tender affection. It’s available in two free formats—a printed paperback book* with Dr. McGee’s full outlines and abbreviated notes for each book of the Bible or a downloadable e-book with the outlines and full-length notes. Request your free printed copy, purchase extras for friends and family, or download the free e-book at TTB.org/BriefingTheBible *one per household; offer available in U.S. and Canada only Get all of Dr. McGee’s Notes & Outlines under one cover Connect with THRU the BIBLE Box 7100, Pasadena, California 91109-7100 P.O. Box 25325, London, Ontario, Canada N6C 6B1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
1 CorinthiansINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
2 Corinthians 1 Corinthians WRITER: Paul DATE: a.d. 55-57 (more likely 57) PLACE: Ephesus SUBJECT: The Lordship of Jesus (1 Corinthians 1:2, 3, 7-10) BACKGROUND: Carnal Corinth was the sin center of the Roman Empire in Paul’s day. It was labeled “Vanity Fair.” Its location was about 40 miles west of Athens on a narrow isthmus between Peloponnesus and the mainland. It was the great commercial center of the Roman Empire with three harbors, of which two were important—Lechaeum, about one and a half miles to the west, and Cenchreae, about eight and a half miles to the east. 196 b.c. Rome declared it a free city. 146 b.c. It rebelled and was totally destroyed by Mummius, the consul. 46 b.c. Julius Caesar rebuilt the city in great elegance, restoring it to its former prominence. 1 & 2 Corinthians However, even its ruins were lost to history for many years, and a fishing village was built over them. In 1928, an earthquake uncovered them, and now much of the city has been excavated. The temple of Aphrodite, built on the Acrocorinthus, was attended by 1,000 priestesses of vice, actually nothing more than prostitutes. The city was given over to licentiousness and pleasure. The Isth-mian games were conducted here. Against this corrupt background, Paul preached the gospel in Corinth, founded the church, and wrote two epistles to the church at Corinth: 1 and 2 Corinthians. (Read Acts 18:1-18 for the account of Paul’s visit to Corinth.) 1 CORINTHIANS
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 1 CORINTHIANS 1
  I. Salutation and thanksgiving, Chapter 1:1-9
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 1 CORINTHIANS 1 TO 16
  II. Concerning conditions in the Corinthian church, Chapters 1:10—16:9 A. Concerning DIVISIONS and party spirit, Chapters 1:10—4:21 1. Centrality of Christ crucified corrects divisions, 1:10-31 2. Clarity of Holy Spirit corrects human wisdom, 2 3. Correct conception of God clarifies Christian service, 3 4. Conditions of Christ’s servants constrain Christian conduct, 4 B. Concerning SCANDALS in the Corinthian church, Chapters 5, 6 1. Impurity, 5 2. Lawsuits among members, 6 C. Concerning MARRIAGE, Chapter 7 D. Concerning CHRISTIAN LIBERTY, Chapters 8:1 —11:1 1. Liberty of the minister, 9 2. Liberty is not license, 10:1—11:1 E. Concerning WOMAN’S DRESS, Chapter 11:2-16 F. Concerning the LORD’S TABLE, Chapter 11:17-34 G. Concerning SPIRITUAL GIFTS, Chapters 12—14 1. Endowment of gifts, 12 a. Gifts are given to maintain unity in diversity, vv. 1-11 b. Members of human body compared to gifts of Holy Spirit, vv. 12-31 2. Energy of gifts—Love, 13 3. Exercise of gifts, 14 a. Gift of prophecy is superior to gift of tongues, vv. 1-22 b. Order in local church for exercise of any gift, vv. 23-40 H. Concerning the GOSPEL, Chapter 15 1. Prominence of resurrection in the gospel, vv. 1-4 2. Proofs of resurrection, vv. 5-19 3. Parade of resurrection, vv. 20-28 a. Christ, the firstfruits b. Those who are Christ’s (the church) c. Old Testament saints, Tribulation saints d. Kingdom set up, Christ reigning e. Death destroyed f. Christ returns to His place in the Trinity 4. Program and pattern of resurrection, vv. 29-50 5. Power of resurrection, vv. 51-58 I. Concerning COLLECTIONS, Chapter 16:1-9
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 1 CORINTHIANS 16
  III. Closing exhortations and benediction, Chapter 16:10-24 COMMENT: First Corinthians is obviously Paul’s answer to a previous letter that he had written to the Corinthians (1 Corinthians 5:9). They sent a delegation with a letter (1 Corinthians 7:1; 16:17) and 1 Corinthians is Paul’s reply concerning the conditions in the Corinthian church. It is a letter of correction of errors and confirmation of truth. I. Salutation and thanksgiving, Chapter 1:1-9 In these first nine verses of the introduction, the Lord Jesus Christ is mentioned six times. This is a Christ-centered epistle of which v. 9 is the very heart: • “God is faithful”—although men, including believers, are not. • “Ye were called” is the “high calling of God in Christ Jesus” (Philippians 3:14). • “Fellowship” (koinonian) is one of the most important and versatile words of Christian faith. It means anything that believers share together concerning the things of Christ. fellowship—Acts 2:42-44 contribution—Romans 15:26 communion (Lord’s Supper)—1 Corinthians 10:16 partnership—1 Corinthians 1:9 • “His Son”—He is God the Son; here it is His relationship to the Father. • “Jesus”—His human name. • “Christ”—His title (Messiah, Anointed). • “Our Lord”—He is our Lord; this is our relationship to Him. • “Fellowship”—“Fellowship” (koinonia) can also mean “partnership,” which is how I believe it is used here. There is partnership in business, in love, and in marriage. This is a combination of: 1 – Mutual concern—Christ is interested in us; we are interested in Him. 2 – Mutual commitment—His resources are ours. We are committed to Him; He to us. Koinonia is 3 – Mutual compassion—He accommodates Himself to our weakness. His power is ours. (This is reflected in Isaiah 63:9, a verse that I believe has been mistranslated. It should be: “In all their affliction He was not afflicted.”) When I am weak and weary, He waits. When I stumble and fall, He picks me up. In view of this, all the rest of 1 Corinthians is a parenthesis until we come to 15:58: Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
2 CorinthiansINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
2 Corinthians 1 Corinthians WRITER: Paul DATE: a.d. 55-57 (more likely 57) PLACE: Ephesus SUBJECT: The Lordship of Jesus (1 Corinthians 1:2, 3, 7-10) BACKGROUND: Carnal Corinth was the sin center of the Roman Empire in Paul’s day. It was labeled “Vanity Fair.” Its location was about 40 miles west of Athens on a narrow isthmus between Peloponnesus and the mainland. It was the great commercial center of the Roman Empire with three harbors, of which two were important—Lechaeum, about one and a half miles to the west, and Cenchreae, about eight and a half miles to the east. 196 b.c. Rome declared it a free city. 146 b.c. It rebelled and was totally destroyed by Mummius, the consul. 46 b.c. Julius Caesar rebuilt the city in great elegance, restoring it to its former prominence. 1 & 2 Corinthians However, even its ruins were lost to history for many years, and a fishing village was built over them. In 1928, an earthquake uncovered them, and now much of the city has been excavated. The temple of Aphrodite, built on the Acrocorinthus, was attended by 1,000 priestesses of vice, actually nothing more than prostitutes. The city was given over to licentiousness and pleasure. The Isth-mian games were conducted here. Against this corrupt background, Paul preached the gospel in Corinth, founded the church, and wrote two epistles to the church at Corinth: 1 and 2 Corinthians. (Read Acts 18:1-18 for the account of Paul’s visit to Corinth.) 1 CORINTHIANS
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 2 CORINTHIANS 1 TO 7
  I. COMFORT of God, Chapters 1—7 (Christian living) A. Introduction, Chapter 1:1, 2 B. God’s comfort for life’s plans, Chapter 1:3-24 C. God’s comfort in restoring a sinning saint, Chapter 2 D. God’s comfort in the glorious ministry of Christ, Chapter 3 E. God’s comfort in the ministry of suffering for Christ, Chapter 4 F. God’s comfort in the ministry of martyrdom for Christ, Chapter 5 G. God’s comfort in all circumstances of the ministry of Christ, Chapter 6 H. God’s comfort in the heart of Paul, Chapter 7
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 2 CORINTHIANS 8 TO 9
  II. COLLECTION for poor saints at Jerusalem, Chapters 8, 9 (Christian giving) A. Example of Christian giving, Chapter 8:1-6 B. Exhortation to Christian giving, Chapter 8:7-15 C. Explanation of Christian giving, Chapters 8:16—9:5 D. Encouragement to Christian giving, Chapter 9:6-15
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 2 CORINTHIANS 10 TO 13
  III. CALLING of the apostle Paul, Chapters 10—13 (Christian guarding) A. Authentication of Paul’s apostleship, Chapter 10 B. Vindication of Paul’s apostleship, Chapter 11 C. Revelation of Paul’s apostleship, Chapter 12 D. Execution of Paul’s apostleship, Chapter 13:1-10 E. Conclusion of Paul’s apostleship, Chapter 13:11-14 COMMENT: Shortly after Paul had written 1 Corinthians from Ephesus, where he was in grave danger (2 Corinthians 1:8), he wrote 2 Corinthians from Philippi. Paul was in Ephesus approximately three years. He had sent Titus to Corinth because he could not personally go there at that time. Timothy was with Paul in Ephesus, and these two proceeded to Troas to wait for Titus to bring word from Corinth (2 Corinthians 2:12, 13). When Titus did not come, Paul and Timothy went on to Philippi where Titus brought good news from Corinth (2 Corinthians 7:5-11). Any breach between Paul and the Corinthian church was healed. This epistle is difficult to outline, as it is less organized than any of Paul’s other letters—but it contains more personal details. In each chapter there is always a minor theme developed (which sometimes seems to take the place of the major theme) and generally expressed in some striking verse. This may explain the seeming difficulty in outlining and organizing this epistle. We will note this as we consider each chapter. First Corinthians deals with conditions and corrections in the church. Second Corinthians deals with conditions of the ministry within the church. I. COMFORT of God, Chapters 1—7 (Christian living) A. Introduction, Chapter 1:1, 2 B. God’s comfort for life’s plans, Chapter 1:3-24
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
GalatiansINTRODUCTION · 5 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Galatians WRITER: Paul (Galatians 1:1) DATE: About a.d. 57. This epistle was probably written on the third missionary journey from Ephesus, during Paul’s two years of residence there. There is substantial basis, however, for the claim that it was written from Corinth, shortly before Paul wrote the Epistle to the Romans. Dr. Lenski advances the theory that it was written from Corinth on the second missionary journey, about April, a.d. 53. OCCASION: Paul visited the Galatian churches on each of his three missionary journeys. There is no mention in the epistle of another visit to the churches. The epistle was evidently Paul’s last word to these churches, written after he had visited them on the third missionary journey. GALATIANS—The people: The destination of this epistle has given rise to what is known as the North Galatian and the South Galatian theories. It seems more reasonable to suppose that it was sent to the churches in the area Paul visited on his first missionary journey, but this does not preclude the possibility that it had a wider circulation, even as far north as Pessinus, Ancyra, and Tavium. The word “Galatians” could be used in either an ethnographic Galatians sense, which would refer to the nationality of the people, or it could be used in a geographic sense, which would refer to the Roman province by that name. Regardless of the position taken, there is a common blood strain which identified people in that area where there was a mixture of population. The people for whom the province was named were Gauls, a Celtic tribe from the same stock that inhabited France. In the fourth century b.c. they invaded the Roman Empire and sacked Rome. Later they crossed into Greece and captured Delphi in 280 b.c. At the invitation of Nikomedes I, King of Bithynia, they crossed over into Asia Minor to help him in a civil war. They were warlike people and soon established themselves in Asia Minor. They were blond orientals. In 189 b.c. they were made subjects of the Roman Empire and became a province. Their boundaries varied, and for many years they retained their customs and language. The churches Paul established on his first missionary journey were included at one time in the territory of Galatia, and this is the name that Paul would normally give to these churches. These Gallic Celts had much of the same temperament and characteristics of the American population. Caesar had this to say: “The infirmity of the Gauls is that they are fickle in their resolves, fond of change, and not to be trusted.” Another described them as “frank, impetuous, impressible, eminently intelligent, fond of show, but extremely inconstant, the fruit of excessive vanity.” Remember that they wanted to make Paul a god one day, and the next day they stoned him (see Acts 14). Surely the Epistle to the Galatians has a message for us of like temper, who are beset on every hand by cults and isms innumerable that would take us, likewise, from our moorings in the gospel of grace. GALATIANS—The epistle: It is a stern, severe, and solemn message (Galatians 1:6-9; 3:1-5). It does not correct conduct, as the Corinthian letters do, but it is corrective—the Galatian believers were in grave peril. Because the foundations were being attacked, everything was threatened. The epistle contains no word of commendation, praise, or thanksgiving. There is no request for prayer, and there is 1 no mention of their standing in Christ. No one with him is mentioned by name (Galatians 1:2). Compare this with the other epistles of Paul. The heart of Paul the apostle is laid bare, there is deep emotion and strong feeling. This is his fighting epistle—he has on his war paint. He has no toleration for legalism. Someone has said that Romans comes from the head of Paul while Galatians comes from his heart. “Galatians takes up controversially what Romans puts systematically.” It is the declaration of emancipation from legalism of any type. This was Martin Luther’s favorite epistle, and it was on the masthead of the Reformation. It has been called the Magna Charta of the early church, the manifesto of Christian liberty, the impregnable citadel, and a veritable Gibraltar against any attack on the heart of the gospel. “Immortal victory is set upon its brow.” It is the strongest declaration and defense of the doctrine of justification by faith in or out of Scripture. It is God’s polemic on behalf of the most vital truth of the Christian faith against any attack. Not only is a sinner saved by grace through faith, but the saved sinner lives by grace. Grace is a way to life and a way of life. 2 3 4
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. GALATIANS 1
  I. Introduction, Chapter 1:1-10 A. Salutation—cool greeting, vv. 1-5 B. Subject stated—warm declamation, vv. 6-10
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. GALATIANS 1 TO 2
  II. Personal, Chapters 1:11— 2:14 Authority of the apostle and glory of the gospel A. Experience of Paul in Arabia, Chapter 1:11-24 B. Experience of Paul with apostles in Jerusalem, Chapter 2:1-10 C. Experience of Paul in Antioch with Peter, Chapter 2:11-14
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. GALATIANS 2 TO 4
  III. Doctrinal, Chapters 2:15—4:31 Justification by Faith Faith vs. Works, Liberty vs. Bondage A. Justification by faith—doctrine stated, Chapter 2:15-21 B. Justification by faith—experience of Galatians, Chapter 3:1-5 C. Justification by faith—illustration of Abraham, Chapter 3:6—4:18 D. Justification by faith—allegory of Hagar and Sarai, Chapter 4:19-31
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. GALATIANS 5 TO 6
  IV. Practical, Chapters 5:1—6:10 Sanctification by the Spirit Spirit vs. Flesh, Liberty vs. Bondage A. Saved by faith and living by law perpetrates falling from grace, Chapter 5:1-15 B. Saved by faith and walking in the Spirit produces fruit of the Spirit, Chapter 5:16-26 C. Saved by faith and fruit of the Spirit presents Christian character, Chapter 6:1-10
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. GALATIANS 6
  V. Autographed conclusion, Chapter 6:11-18 A. Paul’s own handwriting, v. 11 B. Paul’s own testimony, vv. 12-18 1. Cross of Christ vs. circumcision, vv. 12-15 2. Christ’s handwriting on Paul’s body, vv. 16-18 (The new circumcision of the new creation) COMMENT: Galatians is God’s polemic against legalism of every and any description. The Law is not discredited, despised, or disregarded. Its majesty, perfection, demands, fullness, and purpose are maintained. Yet these very qualities make it utterly impossible for man to come this route to God. Another way is opened—which entirely bypasses law—for man to be justified before God. The new route is by faith. Justification by faith is the theme, with the emphasis upon faith. Three epistles in the New Testament quote Habakkuk 2:4, “The just shall live by his faith.” Romans 1:17 emphasizes the just Hebrews 10:38 emphasizes shall live Galatians 3:11 emphasizes by faith In Romans, the emphasis is upon the fact that man apart from the Law is justified before God. In Galatians, Paul is defending the gospel from those who would add law to justification by faith. Faith plus law was the thrust of Judaism Faith plus nothing was the answer of Paul The Judaizers questioned Paul’s authority as an apostle and his teaching that simple faith was adequate for salvation. Paul defends his apostleship and demonstrates the sufficiency of the gospel of grace to save. I. Introduction, Chapter 1:1-10 A. Salutation—cool greeting, vv. 1-5
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
EphesiansINTRODUCTION · 2 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Ephesians The Prison Epistles A quartet of men left Rome in the year a.d. 62, bound for the province of Asia, which was located in what was designated as Asia Minor and is currently called Turkey. These men had on their persons four of the most sublime compositions of the Christian faith. These precious documents would be invaluable if the originals were in existence today. Rome did not comprehend the significance of the writings by an unknown prisoner. If she had, these men would have been apprehended and the documents seized. When they bade farewell to the apostle Paul, each was given an epistle to bear to his particular constituency. These four letters are designated the “prison epistles of Paul,” since he wrote them while imprisoned in Rome. He was awaiting a hearing before Nero who was the Caesar at that time. Paul, as a Roman citizen, had appealed his case to the emperor, and he was waiting to be heard. 1 – Epaphroditus from Philippi (Philippians 4:18) had the Epistle to the Philippians 2 – Tychicus from Ephesus (Ephesians 6:21) had the Epistle to the Ephesians 3 – Epaphras from Colosse (Colossians 4:12) had the Epistle to the Colossians 4 – Onesimus (Philemon’s slave) from Colosse (Philemon 10) had the Epistle to Philemon Ephesians These epistles present a composite picture of Christ, the church, the Christian life, and the interrelationship and functioning of all three. These different facets present the Christian life on the highest plane. EPHESIANS presents “the church, which is his body” (Ephesians 1:22, 23)—this is the invisible church, of which Christ is the head. COLOSSIANS presents Christ who is “the head of the body, the church” (Colossians 1:18). The emphasis is upon Christ rather than on the church. PHILIPPIANS presents Christian living, with Christ as the dynamic: “I can do all things through Christ, which strengtheneth me” (Philippians 4:13). PHILEMON presents Christian living in action in a pagan society. “If thou count me, therefore, a partner, receive him as myself. If he hath wronged thee, or oweth thee [anything], put that on mine account” (Philemon 17, 18). The gospel walked in shoe leather in the first century—it worked. In EPHESIANS, Christ is exalted above all things, God having “put all things under his feet” (Ephesians 1:22). Christ is the center of the circle of which the church is the periphery. In COLOSSIANS, Christ is the fullness of God (pleroma). He is the periphery of the circle of which Christian living is the center (Colossians 2:9, 10). In PHILIPPIANS, Christ is the center of the circle; Christian living is the periphery. The kenosis (emptying) is given (Philippians 2:5-8). In PHILEMON, Christ is both the center and circumference: “Hearing of thy love and faith, which thou hast toward the Lord Jesus, and toward all saints” (Philemon 5). Ephesians Colossians Philippians Philemon CHRIST CHRIST CHURCH & CHRISTIAN LIVING CHRIST & CHRISTIAN LIVING C H U R C H C H R I S T C H R I S T I A N L I V I N G C H R I S T I A N L I V I N G C H R I S T & WRITER: Paul (Ephesians 1:1) DATE: About a.d. 62. Paul arrived in Rome in a.d. 61 as a prisoner, and for two years he lived in his own hired house where he received those who came to him (Acts 28:16, 30). THEME: Ephesians reveals the church as God’s masterpiece (poema—see Ephesians 2:10), a mystery not revealed in the Old Testament. It is more wonderful than any temple made with hands, because it is constructed of living stones and indwelt by the Holy Spirit (2:20-22). It is the body of Christ in the world—to walk as He would walk and to wrestle against the wiles of the devil (1:22, 23; 4:1; 6:11, 12). Someday the church will leave the world and be presented to Christ as a bride (5:25-32). Dr. Pierson called Ephesians “Paul’s third-heaven epistle.” Another has called it “the Alps of the New Testament.” It is the Mt. Whitney of the High Sierras of all Scripture. This is the Church Epistle. TITLE: The inscription (en Epheso) is omitted from the better manuscripts. It is thought that the Epistle to the Ephesians was a circular epistle, which included Ephesus and thereby explains the insertion of its name in some manuscripts. It is likewise thought that this epistle is the one to the Laodiceans referred to in Colossians 4:16. This could correspond to the last of the seven letters to the churches in Revelation 2 and 3 rather than to the first church. The contents of the Ephesian letter correspond more to the condition of the Ephesian church than to the one in Laodicea. John Eadie concludes that this epistle is Paul’s message to the church in Ephesus. He quotes from the testimony of the early church to sustain this thesis (Irenaeus, Clement of Alexandria, Origen, Tertullian, Cyprian). Ephesians is the great church epistle, intended for all churches irrespective of geography, for the church is “one body” and its location is “in the heavenlies.” PAUL AND EPHESUS: The Holy Spirit forbade Paul, on his second missionary journey, to enter the province of Asia—where Ephesus was the prominent center. Now when they had gone throughout Phrygia and the region of Galatia, and were forbidden of the Holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia. (Acts 16:6) He traveled west until he came to the sea, where it was necessary for God, by means of a vision, to direct him to Macedonia. He was led by the Spirit into Europe as far as Corinth, after which he returned by way of Ephesus. And he came to Ephesus, and left them there: but he himself entered into the synagogue, and reasoned with the Jews. (Acts 18:19) Being favorably impressed by the opportunities for missionary work, he promised to return. This he did on the third missionary journey. He discovered that another, by the name of Apollos, had been there in the interval between his second and third missionary journeys; but Apollos had preached only the baptism of John—not the gospel of grace. Paul began a ministry there that was far-reaching. For two years he spoke in the school of Tyrannus, and the gospel penetrated into every center of the province of Asia. Evidently, it was at this time that the churches addressed in Revelation 2 and 3 were founded as a result of this ministry of Paul. And he went into the synagogue, and spake boldly for the space of three months, disputing and persuading the things concerning the kingdom of God. But when divers were hardened, and believed not, but spake evil of that way before the multitude, he departed from them, and separated the disciples, disputing daily in the school of one Tyrannus. And this continued by the space of two years; so that all they which dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks. (Acts 19:8-10) This was probably the “high water mark” in the missionary labors of Paul. He considered Ephesus his great opportunity and stayed there longer than in any other place. The people of Ephesus heard more Bible teaching from Paul than did any other people, which is the reason he could write to them the deep truths contained in this epistle. But I will tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost. For a great door, and effectual, is opened unto me, and there are many adversaries. (1 Corinthians 16:8, 9) He met great opposition, but God marvelously preserved him, which encouraged him to continue (see Acts 19:23-41). Paul loved this church in Ephesus. His last meeting with the Ephesian elders was a tender farewell (see Acts 20:17-38). Ephesus was the principal city of Asia Minor—and probably of the entire eastern section of the Roman Empire. It was virile and aggressive at this time, while the culture of Athens was decadent, and the commercialism of Corinth was corroded with immorality. The Temple of Diana was one of the seven wonders of the ancient world, being the largest Greek temple ever constructed (418 by 239 feet). It was built over a marsh on an artificial foundation of skins and charcoal so that it was not affected by earthquakes. The quarries of Mount Prion had supplied the marble; the art and wealth of Ephesian citizens and the jewellery of Ephesian ladies had been plentifully contributed for its adornment; its hundred and twenty-seven graceful columns, some of them richly carved and colored, were each the gift of a king; its doors, ceiling, and staircase were formed respectively of cypress, cedar, and vine-wood; it had an altar by Praxiteles and a picture by Apelles; and in its coffers reposed no little of the opulence of Western Asia. Thus Xenophon deposited in it the tithe … which had been set apart at Athens from the sale of slaves at Cerasus … a manybreasted idol of wood, rude as an African fetish, was worshipped in its shrine, in some portion of which a meteoric stone may have been inserted, the token of its being “the image that fell from Jupiter” … still further, a flourishing trade was carried on in the manufacture of silver shrines … or models of a portion of the temple. These are often referred to by ancient writers, and as few strangers seem to have left Ephesus without such a memorial of their visit, this artistic “business brought no small gain to the craftsmen.” But the spread of Christianity was fast destroying such gross and material superstition and idolatry, for one of its first lessons was, as Demetrius rightly declared—“they be no gods which are made with hands.” (John Eadie, A Commentary on the Greek Text of the Epistle of Paul to the Ephesians)
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. EPHESIANS 1 TO 3
  I. Doctrinal, Chapters 1—3 The heavenly calling of the church (vocalization) A. The church is a BODY, Chapter 1 1. Introduction, vv. 1, 2 2. God the Father planned the church, vv. 3-6 “A body hast thou prepared me” (Hebrews 10:5) 3. God the Son paid the price for the church, vv. 7-12 “Redemption through his blood” (v. 7) 4. God the Holy Spirit protects the church, vv. 13, 14 “By one Spirit were we all baptized into one body” (1 Corinthians 12:13) 5. Prayer for knowledge and power, vv. 15-23 B. The church is a TEMPLE, Chapter 2 1. The material for construction, vv. 1-10 Those “dead in trespasses” (v. 1) are made into a living temple 2. The method of construction, vv. 11-18 3. The meaning of the construction (quo animo), vv. 19-22 “Groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord” (v. 21) C. The church is a MYSTERY, Chapter 3 1. The explanation of the mystery, vv. 1-4 Not revealed in the Old Testament 2. The definition of the mystery, vv. 5-13 Jews and Gentiles are partakers of the same body— the church 3. Prayer for power and knowledge, vv. 14-21 “Strengthened with might” (v. 16) and “to know the love of Christ” (v. 19)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. EPHESIANS 4 TO 6
  II. Practical, Chapters 4—6 The earthly conduct of the church (vocation) A. The church is a NEW MAN, Chapter 4 1. The exhibition of the new man, vv. 1-6 “Endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit” (v. 3) 2. The inhibition of the new man, vv. 7-16 “No more children”(v. 14); “grow up into him”(v. 15); “perfect man” (v. 13) 3. The prohibition of the new man, vv. 17-32 “Walk not as other Gentiles walk” (v. 17); “be ye kind one to another” (v. 32) B. The church will be a BRIDE, Chapter 5 1. The engagement of the church, vv. 1-17 “For I have espoused you to one husband that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ” (2 Corinthians 11:2) 2. The experience of the church, vv. 18-24 “Be filled with the Spirit” (v. 18) 3. The expectation of the church, vv. 25-33 “That he might present it to himself a glorious church” (v. 27) C. The church is a SOLDIER, Chapter 6 1. The soldier’s relationships, vv. 1-9 “No man that warreth entangleth himself with the affairs of this life” (2 Timothy 2:4) 2. The soldier’s enemy, vv. 10-12 “The wiles of the devil” (v. 11) 3. The soldier’s protection, vv. 13-18 The whole armour of God” (v. 13) 4. The soldier’s example—Paul, a good soldier of Jesus Christ, vv. 19-22 5. The soldier’s benediction, vv. 23, 24 It’s available in two free formats—a printed paperback book* with Dr. McGee’s full outlines and abbreviated notes for each book of the Bible or a downloadable e-book with the outlines and full-length notes. Request your free printed copy, purchase extras for friends and family, or download the free e-book at TTB.org/BriefingTheBible *one per household; offer available in U.S. and Canada only Get all of Dr. McGee’s Notes & Outlines under one cover Connect with THRU the BIBLE Box 7100, Pasadena, California 91109-7100 P.O. Box 25325, London, Ontario, Canada N6C 6B1
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
PhilippiansINTRODUCTION · 4 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Philippians WRITER: Paul (Philippians 1:1) DATE: a.d. 62; Written at the same time as Ephesians, it is one of the prison epistles. CITY OF PHILIPPI: Philippi was a Roman colony. Although it was a miniature of Rome and imitated and aped Rome in every way, it was nonetheless a city which had a higher cultural level than other cities visited by Paul. CHURCH OF PHILIPPI: It was less Jewish and more Gentile than were all others (the names of individuals mentioned are Greek and Roman). This was the first church established in Europe (Acts 16:6-40), which gives special meaning to Gentiles. Women occupied a prominent place in this church. Paul attended, first of all, not the synagogue, but a prayer meeting of women (Acts 16:12-15). A woman named Lydia was the first convert in Europe. Two women were prominent in the church (Philippians 4:2), and there were others who labored in the church (Philippians 4:3). 1 2 Philippians T H E E A R T H LY WA LK O F A H E AV E N LY P E O P LE It was generous in its gifts to the Lord’s work (Philippians 4:10-16). Paul cited them as examples to others in giving (2 Corinthians 8:1-5). OCCASION FOR EPISTLE: There were two specific circumstances that occasioned the writing of this epistle: The church at Philippi had been generous in support of Paul, and he wrote this letter to thank them. When he was in prison in Rome, they sent help by the hands of Epaphroditus. Epaphroditus became ill in Rome, and when he recovered, Paul wrote this letter and sent it by the messenger who had brought him help. A deeper reason was evidently the division that was arising because of the misunderstanding between two of the women (Philippians 4:2). One of the phrases that Paul used again and again is “you all,” speaking to and of all the believers in the church. KEY: The epistle is practical; its key thought is joy. It has been labeled “The Secret of Joy.” Some form of the word occurs 19 times. It answers the question, “How may I have joy in my heart?” The man who wrote, “Rejoice in the Lord always: and again I say, Rejoice” (Philippians 4:4), was in the Mamertine prison in Rome. Joy does not depend upon circumstances. REMARKS: After Paul and Barnabas had completed their first missionary journey, they determined to visit again the Galatian churches to see their progress. A sharp division arose over the feasibility of taking John Mark along again. The result was that Paul took Silas and departed for the Galatian country. After visiting the churches, Paul was evidently planning to extend the circumference of his missionary activity by taking the gospel to Asia (the province of Asia, of which Ephesus was the leading city). This was a very prominent, populous, and prosperous region at that time. The Spirit of God put up a roadblock, however, and they “were forbidden of the Holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia” (Acts 16:6). Then Paul attempted to go north into Bithynia, along the coast of the Black Sea, where there was a very large population. Again the Spirit put up a roadblock—“but the 3 1 2 Spirit suffered them not” (Acts 16:7). They had come from the east, they could go neither south nor north, so there was only one way to go—west. It was not Horace Greeley of the New York Tribune who first said, “Go west, young man, go west,” it was the Spirit of God speaking to Paul. Paul proceeded then to Troas where he waited for orders. He was given the vision of a man of Macedonia beseeching him to come over to Europe. The party of Paul crossed over to Samothracia, went on to Neapolis, and to Philippi. Luke joined the party at this juncture (Acts 16:10). Silas and Timothy were already with Paul. When Paul arrived in Philippi, he discovered that the man of Macedonia was actually a woman by the name of Lydia, holding a prayer meeting by the riverside (Acts 16:13-15). Paul got rough treatment in the city because he cast the demon out of a girl who, by the spirit of divination, was making money for her owners. Paul and Silas were imprisoned. When they sang praises to God at midnight, the prison was shaken, and this led to the conversion of the jailer (read Acts 16). He and his family were some of the converts in this church who were especially drawn to the apostle Paul in the bonds of Christian love. Paul visited Philippi at least one other time, possibly more. The church in Philippi kept in close touch with the apostle (Philippians 4:15) but apparently lost track of him when he was arrested in Jerusalem, and for two years there was no communication. They finally heard he was in prison in Rome and immediately dispatched their pastor, Epaphroditus, to Rome with words of sympathy, a gift, and many expressions of love. The Epistle to the Philippians is the answer of Paul to their communication and the coming of Epaphroditus. It is his thank-you letter.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. PHILIPPIANS 1
  I. PHILOSOPHY for Christian living, Chapter 1 A. Introduction, vv. 1, 2 B. Paul’s tender feeling for the Philippians, vv. 3-11 C. Bonds and afflictions further the gospel, vv. 12-20 D. In life or death—Christ, vv. 21-30
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. PHILIPPIANS 2
  II. PATTERN for Christian living, Chapter 2 (Key verses: 5-11) A. Others, vv. 1-4 B. Mind of Christ—humble, vv. 5-8 C. Mind of God—exaltation of Christ, vv. 9-11 D. Mind of Paul—things of Christ, vv. 12-18 E. Mind of Timothy—like-minded with Paul, vv. 19-24 F. Mind of Epaphroditus—the work of Christ, vv. 25-30
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. PHILIPPIANS 3
  III. PRIZE for Christian living, Chapter 3 (Key verses: 10-14) A. Paul changed his bookkeeping system of the past, vv. 1-9 B. Paul changed his purpose for the present, vv. 10-19 C. Paul changed his hope for the future, vv. 20, 21
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. PHILIPPIANS 4
  IV. POWER for Christian living, Chapter 4 (Key verse: 13) A. Joy—the source of power, vv. 1-4 B. Prayer—the secret of power, vv. 5-7 C. Contemplation of Christ—the sanctuary of power, vv. 8, 9 D. In Christ—the satisfaction of power, vv. 10-23
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
ColossiansINTRODUCTION · 2 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Colossians WRITER: Paul (Colossians 1:1) DATE: About a.d. 62 CHURCH AT COLOSSE: Paul had never been to Colosse when he wrote this epistle (Colossians 2:1). He was in Ephesus for about two years where he had his most fruitful ministry (Acts 19:8-19). Colosse was 75 to 100 miles east of Ephesus, and visitors from Colosse had heard Paul and had come to know Christ. Apparently Philemon was one of these. A church came into existence in Colosse (Philemon 2), and Epaphras was the minister (Colossians 1:4-8; 4:12, 13). Paul intended to visit there when he was released from prison (Philemon 22). Paul wrote to this church as though it were his own. PROBLEM AT COLOSSE: Colosse, located in southwest Phrygia in Asia Minor near Laodicea, was beset with oriental mysticism. Gnosticism had evidently intruded with its Greek pantheistic philosophy of the demiurge. Colossians MESSAGE OF COLOSSIANS: Colossians is the chart and compass that enable the believer to sail between the ever-present Scylla and Charybdis. “Pure Christianity lives between two dangers ever present: the danger that it will evaporate into a philosophy—philosophies of the atonement … and the danger that it will freeze into a form” (Dr. Scofield). Jesus said that He is the water of life. He did not say that He was the ice of life; He did not say that He was the steam of life. We are not told to add something to Christ nor to subtract from Him. The message of this epistle can best be seen by comparing it with other prison epistles. GNOSTICISM PAUL’S ANSWER 1 – They had an exclusive spirit (were aristocratic in wisdom). Col. 1:28 2 – They held speculative tenets on creation—that God did not create the universe directly, but created a creature who in turn created another creature, until one finally created the physical universe. Christ was considered a creature in this long series of creations. Col. 1:15-19; 2:18 3 – Their ethical practice was asceticism (influenced by Greek Stoicism) and unrestrained licentiousness (from Greek Epicureanism). Col. 2:16, 23 Col. 3:5-9 SUBJECT: Ephesians The body of believers, called the church, of which Christ is the Head Colossians The Head of the body who is Christ; the body is only secondary (Colossians 1:18) Ephesians Colossians Philippians Philemon CHRIST CHRIST CHURCH & CHRISTIAN LIVING CHRIST & CHRISTIAN LIVING C H U R C H C H R I S T C H R I S T I A N L I V I N G C H R I S T I A N L I V I N G C H R I S T & THEME: Philippians Christian living is the theme and the periphery of the circle where Christ is the center. Colossians Christ is the theme and the periphery of the circle where Christian living is the center. Philippians emphasizes the kenosis—Christ became a Servant (Philippians 2:7). Colossians emphasizes the pleroma—Christ is the fullness of God (Colossians 2:9). “Thou, O Christ, art all I want; more than all in Thee I find” (Charles Wesley).
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. COLOSSIANS 1 TO 2
  I. DOCTRINAL, Chapters 1, 2 In Christ, the fullness (pleroma) of God, we are made full. A. Introduction, Chapter 1:1-8 B. Paul’s prayer, Chapter 1:9-14 C. Person of Christ, Chapter 1:15-19 D. Objective work of Christ for sinners, Chapter 1:20-23 E. Subjective work of Christ for saints, Chapter 1:24-29 F. Christ, the answer to philosophy, Chapter 2:1-15 (for the HEAD) G. Christ, the answer to ritual, Chapter 2:16-23 (for the HEART)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. COLOSSIANS 3 TO 4
  II. PRACTICAL, Chapters 3, 4 Christ, the fullness of God, poured out in life through believers. (Breaking the alabaster box of ointment in the world.) A. Thoughts and affections of believers are heavenly, Chapter 3:1-4 (The believer’s heart should be in heaven where his Head is.) B. Living of believers is holy, Chapters 3:5—4:6 (In all relationships—personal, social, marital, parental, capital and labor—the believer should manifest Christ.) C. Fellowship of believers is hearty, Chapter 4:7-18 (Roster of faithful workers similar to Romans 16 and Hebrews 11.)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
1 ThessaloniansINTRODUCTION · 5 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
1 Thessalonians WRITER: Paul DATE: a.d. 52-53 PLACE: Thessalonica was a Roman colony and very important in the life of the Roman Empire. It was located 100 miles west of Philippi and about 200 miles north of Athens. It was the chief city of Macedonia. Cicero said, “Thessalonica is in the bosom of the Empire.” It was first named Therma because of hot springs in that area. In 316 b.c. Cassander (who succeeded Alexander the Great) named it in memory of his wife, Thessalonike, a half-sister of Alexander the Great. Thessalonica is still in existence, and the present-day name is Salonika. The church in Thessalonica was a model church. Paul cited it to the Corinthians as an example (see 1 Thessalonians 1:7; 2 Corinthians 8:1-5). OCCASION: This was the earliest epistle written by Paul. It was written from Athens or, more likely, Corinth on his second missionary journey. Paul had to leave Thessalonica “posthaste” due to the great opposition to the gospel. The enemy pursued him to Berea, 1 Thessalonians and again Paul was forced to leave. He left Silas and Timothy at Berea and went on to Athens. It was evidently there that Timothy brought him word from the church in Thessalonica (1 Thessalonians 3:6), together with some questions that they had raised. Paul wrote his first epistle in response to their overture. THEME: Although Paul was in Thessalonica less than a month (Acts 17:2), he touched on many of the great doctrines of the church. Among them was the second coming of Christ. This theme was not above the heads of the new converts, according to the great apostle. The particular phase in the second coming of Christ which he emphasized was Christ’s coming for believers. The second coming of Christ in relationship to believers is a comfort (1 Thessalonians 4:18). This aspect is quite different from His catastrophic and cataclysmic coming in glory to establish His kingdom by putting down all unrighteousness (Revelation 19:11-16). PURPOSE: 1 – To confirm young converts in the elementary truth of the gospel. 2 – To condition them to go on unto holy living. 3 – To comfort them regarding the return of Christ. A heathen inscription in Thessalonica read: “After death no reviving, after the grave no meeting again.”
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 1 THESSALONIANS 1
  I. The Christian’s ATTITUDE toward the return of Christ, Chapter 1 (to serve … to wait … , vv. 9, 10)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 1 THESSALONIANS 2
  II. The Christian’s REWARD at the return of Christ, Chapter 2
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 1 THESSALONIANS 3 TO 4
  III. The Christian’s LIFE and the return of Christ, Chapters 3:1—4:12
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. 1 THESSALONIANS 4
  IV. The Christian’s DEATH and the return of Christ, Chapter 4:13-18
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. 1 THESSALONIANS 5
  V. The Christian’s ACTIONS in view of the return of Christ, Chapter 5 (Note 22 specific commands to Christians, beginning at v. 11.) For this book I suggest two outlines. Each gives a needed emphasis that is not in the other. I. Coming of Christ is an INSPIRING HOPE, Chapter 1 A. Introduction, vv. 1-4 B. Gospel received in much assurance and much affliction, vv. 5-7 C. Gospel results, vv. 8-10
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
2 ThessaloniansINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
2 Thessalonians WRITER: Paul DATE: a.d. 52-53 (The second epistle followed shortly after the first) OCCASION: The first letter to the Thessalonians gave rise to further questions, and Paul is attempting to answer these. There was circulating in the Thessalonian church a letter or report, purported to have come from Paul, which was inclined to disturb the Christians. This false report claimed that Christ had already come and had already gathered out the church to Himself and that the world was then living in the judgments of the “day of the Lord.” Their present persecutions confirmed this false report. Paul attempts to allay their fears by stating definitely that “our gathering together unto him” is yet future (2 Thessalonians 2:1) and that “the day of the Lord” has certain forerunners which must first come. The apostasy and the “man of sin” must come first; the removal of the remnant of believers at “our gathering together unto him” makes the apostasy in the professing church 100% (Luke 18:8). Every era of persecution or trouble has given rise to the false impression that the church is going through the time of judgment which Christ identified as the “great tribulation” (Matthew 24:21). This period has been so clearly identified by Christ that there is no rea2 Thessalonians son for getting panicky or being stampeded into an unwarranted position. Christ said that there is coming a small interval which will be blocked off by “such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be” (Matthew 24:21). Nothing like it has taken place before, and nothing like it will ever take place afterward. Has there ever been such a period of unparalleled trouble? The answer is obvious. THEME: The first epistle to the Thessalonians deals with the Rapture, Christ’s coming for believers. The second epistle relates the return of Christ to that phase where He returns to the earth in judgment and where one of the accomplishments is in connection with the “man of sin,” whom He “shall destroy with the brightness of his coming” (2 Thessalonians 2:8). These two aspects are clearly delineated. The interval between these two phases is the Great Tribulation, which can be further identified with the 70th week of Daniel 9 as a period of seven years. THE DAY OF THE LORD: This is the phrase which occurs in 2 Thessalonians 2:2 (incorrectly translated “the day of Christ” in the Authorized Version). It is an Old Testament phrase with definite connotations. It occurs in the writings of the Old Testament prophets where it relates to the future kingdom promised in the Old Testament. The day of Christ is a New Testament expression (1 Corinthians 1:8); it relates here to the future of the church. The day of the Lord is connected with the coming of Christ as it relates to the setting up of the kingdom. The day of Christ is connected with the coming of Christ for the church. Whatever else is implied in these two statements, certainly this is basic. The teaching in 1 Thessalonians is that the saints who have died will have part in Christ’s coming for His living saints; in 2 Thessalonians it is that the saints who are alive will not have part in the Great Tribulation. The return of Christ has a peculiar and precious meaning for His saints.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 2 THESSALONIANS 1
  I. PERSECUTION of believers now; judgment of unbelievers hereafter (at coming of Christ), Chapter 1 A. Introduction, vv. 1, 2 B. Persecution of believers and fruits of it, vv. 3-7 C. Judgment of wicked at coming of Christ, vv. 8-12
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 2 THESSALONIANS 2
  II. PROGRAM for world in connection with coming of Christ, Chapter 2:1-12 A. Rapture occurs first, v. 1 B. Day of the Lord follows; introduced by total apostasy and appearance of man of sin, vv. 2-5 C. Mystery of lawlessness working today; lawless one restrained by Holy Spirit, vv. 6-8 D. Lawless one to appear in Great Tribulation Period, vv. 9-12
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 2 THESSALONIANS 2 TO 3
  III. PRACTICALITY of coming of Christ, Chapters 2:13—3:18 A. Believers should be established in the WORD, Chapter 2:13-17 B. Believers should be established in their WALK, Chapter 3:1-7 C. Believers should be established in their WORK, Chapter 3:8-18
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
1 TimothyINTRODUCTION · 5 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
1 Timothy Pastoral Epistles The two letters to Timothy and the one to Titus are labeled Pastoral Epistles. The contents of the letters reveal the obvious reason for this. They were written by Paul to two of his young converts (1 Timothy 1:2; Titus 1:4) who had followed him on many of his missionary journeys and whom he had established as pastors of churches at the time of the writing of these epistles. Although they were addressed by Paul to his young friends in the ministry, the message is for churches. He gave instructions for the orderly procedure of local and visible churches. These letters have a particular message to young pastors, and they have pertinent instructions for the present-day church. WRITER: Paul DATE: About a.d. 64. Probably Paul was released from prison at Rome between a.d. 64 and 67. If this is accurate, it was during this interval that he wrote this first letter to Timothy. He wrote to Titus at this same time. Some authorities think that Paul wrote from Macedonia. Apparently he had left Timothy in Ephesus (1 Timothy 1:3), and he wrote this letter to encourage and assist him (1 Timothy 6:20). 1 Timothy THEME: Government and order in the local church. This is in contrast to the Epistle to the Ephesians where the church is the body of Christ, the invisible church. Here it is a local assembly of believers organized for a common purpose. KEY VERSES: As I besought thee to abide still at Ephesus, when I went into Macedonia, that thou mightest charge some that they teach no other doctrine. (1 Timothy 1:3) But if I tarry long, that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth. (1 Timothy 3:15) Sound doctrine and correct conduct identify the local church. Doctrine occurs eight times Godliness occurs eight times Teach and teacher occur seven times Good occurs 22 times
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 1 TIMOTHY 1
  I. Faith of the church, Chapter 1 A. Introduction, vv. 1, 2 B. Warning against unsound doctrine, vv. 3-10 C. Personal testimony of Paul, vv. 11-17 D. Charge to Timothy, vv. 18-20
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 1 TIMOTHY 2
  II. Public prayer and woman’s place in the churches, Chapter 2 A. Public prayer for the public and public officials, vv. 1-7 B. How men are to pray, v. 8 C. How women are to pray, vv. 9-15
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 1 TIMOTHY 3
  III. Officers in the churches, Chapter 3 A. Requirements for elders, vv. 1-7 B. Requirements for deacons, vv. 8-13 C. Report of Paul to Timothy, vv. 14-16
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. 1 TIMOTHY 4
  IV. Apostasy in the churches, Chapter 4 A. How to recognize the apostates, vv. 1-5 B. What the “good minister” can do in times of apostasy, vv. 6-16
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. 1 TIMOTHY 5 TO 6
  V. Duties of officers of the churches, Chapters 5, 6 A. Relationship of ministers to different groups in the local church, Chapter 5 B. Relationship of believers to others, Chapter 6
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
2 TimothyINTRODUCTION · 4 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
2 Timothy WRITER: Paul DATE: a.d. 67. The following is a probable calendar of the events of Paul’s life during his last years: a.d. 58 Paul’s arrest in Jerusalem. a.d. 61 His arrival in Rome. a.d. 61-63 His first Roman imprisonment. a.d. 64-67 His release. He writes 1 Timothy and Titus, probably from Macedonia a.d. 67-68 His arrest and death. He writes 2 Timothy prior to his death in Rome. KEY VERSES: Study to shew thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth. (2 Timothy 2:15) 2 Timothy Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all longsuffering and doctrine. (2 Timothy 4:2) Key words are “ashamed” (1:8, 12) and “endure” (2:3). THEME: Loyalty in days of apostasy. 1 – Loyalty in suffering (Chapter 1) 2 – Loyalty in service (Chapter 2) 3 – Loyalty in apostasy (Chapters 3:1—4:5) 4 – Loyalty of the Lord to His servants in desertion (Chapter 4:6-22) REMARKS: Webster’s definition of apostasy is: total desertion of principles of faith. Apostasy is not due to ignorance; it is a heresy. Apostasy is deliberate error; it is intentional departure from the faith. An apostate is one who knows the truth of the gospel (doctrines of the faith). In 2 Timothy, Paul speaks of the ultimate outcome of gospel preaching. The final fruition will not be the total conversion of mankind, nor will it usher in the Millennium. On the contrary, there will come about an apostasy which will well-nigh blot out “the faith” from the earth. This is in complete harmony with the startling word of Christ, “When the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith on the earth?” (Luke 18:8). This is not in keeping, of course, with a social gospel which expects to transform the world by tinkering with the social system. These vain optimists have no patience with the doleful words of 2 Timothy. Nevertheless, the cold and hard facts of history and the events of the present hour demonstrate the accuracy of Paul. We are now in the midst of an apostasy which is cut to the pattern of Paul’s words in remarkable detail. Although the visible church has entered the orbit of awful apostasy, the invisible church is on its way to the epiphany of glory. SPECIAL FEATURE: “Swan Song” of the Apostle. The deathbed statement of any individual has an importance that is not attached to other remarks. This is what lends significance to 2 Timothy. It is the deathbed communication of Paul; it is his final message. It has a note of sadness that is not detected in his other epistles. Nevertheless, there is the overtone of triumph, “I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course ….” Paul writes his own epitaph in 4:6-8. The epistle is very personal—there are 25 references to individuals.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 2 TIMOTHY 1
  I. Afflictions of the gospel, Chapter 1 A. Introduction, vv. 1-7 B. Not ashamed, but a partaker of affliction, vv. 8-11 C. Not ashamed, but assured, vv. 12-18
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 2 TIMOTHY 2
  II. Active in service, Chapter 2 A. A son, vv. 1, 2 B. A good soldier, vv. 3, 4 C. An athlete, v. 5 D. A farmer, vv. 6-14 E. A workman, vv. 15-19 F. A vessel, vv. 20-23 G. A servant, vv. 24-26
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 2 TIMOTHY 3 TO 4
  III. Apostasy coming; authority of the Scriptures, Chapters 3:1—4:5 A. Conditions in the last days, Chapter 3:1-9 B. Authority of Scriptures in the last days, Chapter 3:10-17 C. Instructions for the last days, Chapter 4:1-5
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. 2 TIMOTHY 4
  IV. Allegiance to the Lord and of the Lord, Chapter 4:6-22 A. Deathbed testimony of Paul, vv. 6-8 B. Last words, vv. 9-22 (“The Lord stood with me.”)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
TitusINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Titus WRITER: Paul DATE: a.d. 64-67 (See notes on 1 Timothy.) CONTRAST: While little is known of either Timothy or Titus, there seems to have been quite a contrast between them. Titus seems to have been a stronger man, both physically and spiritually, since Paul expresses less concern for his welfare. Titus was probably more mature and possessed a virile personality. Timothy was a Jew who was circumcised by Paul, but Titus was a Gentile, and Paul seems to have refused to circumcise him (Galatians 2:3). Paul circumcised one young preacher and refused to circumcise the other. Surely there is no rule that can be drawn from this other than “in Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor uncircumcision, but a new creature” (Galatians 6:15). THE NEW TESTAMENT CHURCH: Here is a fine picture of the New Testament church in its full-orbed realization in the community as an organization. Many boast today that they belong to a New Testament church. In this epistle is found the measuring rod. The ideal church is one that has an orderly organization, is sound in doctrine, pure in life, and “ready to every good work” (Titus 3:1). Titus THE RETURN OF CHRIST: In the first two epistles that Paul wrote (1 and 2 Thessalonians), the return of Christ is a great pulsing hope. This has led some critics to say that Paul believed this only when he was young and that he changed when he became more mature. However, in this epistle to Titus, one of his last, the blessed hope still possesses the soul of this intrepid pioneer of faith, “Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour, Jesus Christ” (Titus 2:13). The word for “looking” has the root meaning of entertaining. This is the hope that occupied the guest chamber in the heart of Paul during all of his life, beginning at the Damascus Road and going on to the Appian Way.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. TITUS 1
  I. The church is an organization, Chapter 1 (As such, it should be orderly [v. 5].) A. Introduction, vv. 1-4 B. An orderly church must have ordained elders who meet prescribed requirements, vv. 5-9 C. The bad reputation of the Cretans, vv. 10-16
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. TITUS 2
  II. The church is to teach and preach the Word of God, Chapter 2 A. The church must teach sound doctrine, vv. 1-10 B. The church must preach the grace of God, vv. 11-15
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. TITUS 3
  III. The church is to perform good works, Chapter 3 (To do this, it should be eager, anxious, and learning to perform good works [vv. 1, 8, 14].) A. Good works are evidence of salvation, vv. 1-7 (The work of the Holy Spirit in contrast to the old life.) B. Good works are profitable for the present and future, vv. 8-15
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
PhilemonINTRODUCTION · 6 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Philemon WRITER: Paul DATE: Probably a.d. 62 (See outline of Ephesians and the Prison Epistles introduction.) FORM: The Epistles present a different style in revelation. God used law, history, poetry, prophecy, and the Gospels heretofore, but in the Epistles He adopted a more personal and direct method. In this intimate way, He looks back to the Cross and talks about the church. Someone has said that the Epistles are the love letters of Christ to us. Dr. Deissmann divided them into two classifications: Epistles and letters. The Epistles are general, while the letters are more personal and individual. Under this division, the Epistle of Philemon would be classified as a letter, for it is individual and intimate. There is reason to believe that Paul did not expect its contents to be divulged (at other times he knew that he was writing Scripture). This does not detract from the inspiration and value of Philemon, but rather enhances its value and message. BACKGROUND: The story behind the Epistle to Philemon was enacted on the black background of slavery. There were approximately 60 million slaves in the Roman Empire, where the total population Philemon did not exceed 120 million. A slave was a chattel. He was treated worse than an enemy and was subject to the whim of his master. The story can be briefly reconstructed. Onesimus was a slave belonging to Philemon, a Christian of Colosse. This slave had opportunity to run away and seized on it. He made his way to Rome where he expected his identity and past life to be swallowed up by the great metropolis. One day he chanced upon a gathering where Paul was preaching. There he heard the gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the Holy Spirit regenerated him, making him a new creature in Christ. He told his story to Paul, and Paul sent him back to Philemon with this accompanying letter. PURPOSE: The primary purpose of this epistle is to reveal Christ’s love for us in what He did for us before God in pleading our case. This is the finest illustration of substitution: “If he hath wronged thee, or oweth thee [anything], put that on mine account” (Philemon 18). We can hear Christ agreeing to take our place and to have all our sin imputed to Him—“For he hath made him … to be sin for us …” (2 Corinthians 5:21). He took our place in death, but He gives us His place in life: “If thou count me, therefore, a partner, receive him as myself” (Philemon 17). We have the standing of Christ before God, or we have none at all. He took our hell, and He gives us His heaven “that we might be made the righteousness of God in him” (2 Corinthians 5:21). Onesimus, an unprofitable runaway slave, was to be received as Paul, the great apostle, would have been received in the home of Philemon. The practical purpose is to teach brotherly love. Paul spoke of the new relationship between master and servant in the other Prison Epistles. Here he demonstrates how it should work. These men, belonging to two different classes in the Roman Empire, hating each other and hurting each other, are now brothers in Christ—and they are to act like it. This is the only solution to the problem of capital and labor.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. PHILEMON 1
  I. Genial greeting to Philemon and his family, vv. 1-3
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. PHILEMON 1
  II. Good reputation of Philemon, vv. 4-7
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. PHILEMON 1
  III. Gracious plea for Onesimus, vv. 8-16
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. PHILEMON 1
  IV. Guiltless substitutes for guilty, v. 17
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. PHILEMON 1
  V. Glorious illustration of imputation, v. 18
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
6. PHILEMON 1
  VI. General and personal items and requests, vv. 19-25
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
HebrewsINTRODUCTION · 2 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Hebrews WRITER: Paul (?). Although the Authorized Version has the heading, “Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Hebrews,” there is still a question as to authorship. The American Revised Version corrects this and gives the heading, “The Epistle to the Hebrews.” In spite of the fact that the Pauline authorship cannot be confirmed in a dogmatic fashion, there is abundant evidence that Paul was the author. Both internal and external evidence support the authorship of Paul. The writer had been in bonds (10:34); he wrote from Italy (13:24); his companion was Timothy (13:23). The writing is Pauline and, in my opinion, Peter identifies Paul as the writer (2 Peter 3:15, 16; cf. 1 Peter 1:1). DATE: Hebrews 10:11 reveals that it was written before the destruction of the temple by Titus in a.d. 70. THEME: Coleridge said that Romans revealed the necessity of the Christian faith, but that Hebrews revealed the superiority of the Christian faith. This thought is expressed in the use of the comparative word “better,” which occurs 13 times. Here are some other words that express the theme: Hebrews “Perfect”—occurs 15 times (cognate words) “Let us”—occurs 13 times “Let”—occurs five times Two verses, likewise, convey this “better” way: Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus. (Hebrews 3:1) For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds. (Hebrews 12:3)
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. HEBREWS 1 TO 10
  I. Christ better than Old Testament economy, Chapters 1— 10 (Doctrinal) A. Christ is superior to prophets, Chapter 1:1-3 B. Christ is superior to angels, Chapters 1:4—2:18 1. Deity of Christ, Chapter 1:4-14 2. Humanity of Christ, Chapter 2 First Danger Signal: Peril of drifting, Chapter 2:1-4 C. Christ is superior to Moses, Chapters 3:1—4:2 Second Danger Signal: Peril of doubting, Chapters 3:7—4:2 D. Christ is superior to Joshua, Chapter 4:3-13 E. Christ is superior to the Levitical priesthood, Chapters 4:14—7:28 1. Our great High Priest, Chapter 4:14-16 2. Definition of a priest, Chapter 5:1-10 Third Danger Signal: Peril of dull hearing, Chapter 5:11-14 3. Fourth Danger Signal: Peril of departing, Chapter 6 4. Christ our High Priest after order of Melchizedek, Chapter 7 a. Christ is perpetual Priest, vv. 1-3 b. Christ is perfect Priest, vv. 4-22 c. Christ in His Person is perpetual and perfect Priest, vv. 23-28 F. Christ as our High Priest ministers in superior sanctuary by better covenant built upon better promises, Chapters 8—10 1. True tabernacle, Chapter 8:1-5 2. New covenant better than the old, Chapter 8:6-13 3. New sanctuary better than the old, Chapter 9:1-10 4. Superior sacrifice, Chapters 9:11—10:18 5. Encouragement, Chapter 10:19-25 Fifth Danger Signal: Peril of despising, Chapter 10:26-39
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. HEBREWS 11 TO 13
  II. Christ brings better benefits and duties, Chapters 11—13 (Practical) A. Faith, Chapter 11 B. Hope, Chapter 12 1. The Christian race, vv. 1, 2 2. Believers are now in contest and conflict, vv. 3-14 Sixth Danger Signal: Peril of denying, Chapter 12:15-29 C. Love, Chapter 13 1. Secret life of believers, vv. 1-6 2. Social life of believers, vv. 7-14 3. Spiritual life of believers, vv. 15-19 4. Special and personal benediction, vv. 20-25
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
JamesINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
James General Epistles James; 1 and 2 Peter; 1, 2 and 3 John; and Jude are designated as “catholic” epistles in the sense of “universal,” because they are not addressed to a particular individual or church, but to the church as a whole. WRITER: James. The problem of authorship is a major one. Some find at least four men by the name of James in the New Testament. At least three are clearly identified: James, brother of John, son of Zebedee, called by our Lord “son of thunder” (Mark 3:17). He was slain by Herod (Acts 12:1, 2). James, son of Alphaeus, called “James the less” (Mark 15:40). He is mentioned in the list of apostles, but very little is known concerning him. James, the Lord’s brother (Matthew 13:55; Mark 6:3), in reality a half-brother according to the flesh. He became head of the church at Jerusalem (Acts 15:13). This James is evidently the writer of this epistle (Galatians 2:9). 1 2 3 James DATE: a.d. 45-50. This was the first book of the New Testament to be written. Some have taken the position that James wrote to combat the writings of Paul. It is obvious that this is an erroneous position, since none of Paul’s epistles were in existence at the time of this writing. JAMES AND PAUL: The seeming contradiction between James and Paul can be easily explained when the message of James is considered. James takes the position, as does Paul, that we are justified by faith but that the faith which justifies produces good works. Calvin said, “Faith alone saves, but the faith that saves is not alone.” Justification is shown by works—not justified by, but for, good works. James and Paul present the two aspects of justification by faith. PAUL EMPHASIZED BOTH PHASES: Faith—not justified by works: Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us …. (Titus 3:5) For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God—not of works, lest any man should boast. (Ephesians 2:8, 9) Works—justified for works: … these things I will that thou affirm constantly, that they which have believed in God might be careful to maintain good works …. (Titus 3:8) For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them. (Ephesians 2:10) Faith is the root of salvation—works are the fruit of salvation. Faith is the cause of salvation—works are the result of salvation. KEY VERSES: But be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own selves. (James 1:22) But wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith without works is dead? (James 2:20) THEME: Ethics of Christianity, not doctrine. The Epistle of James has been compared to the book of Proverbs in the Old Testament. Both emphasize the practical. In both there is the learning experience for the child of God. Justification by faith is demonstrated by works. Justification by faith is poured into the test tube of: Works—Chapters 1, 2 Words—Chapter 3 Worldliness—Chapter 4 Warning to the rich—Chapter 5
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. JAMES 1 TO 3
  I. Verification of genuine faith, Chapters 1—3 A. God tests faith by trials, Chapter 1:1-12 (Twofold result: development of patience here, v. 3; reward hereafter, v. 12) B. God does not test faith with evil, Chapter 1:13-21 (Evil comes from within—the flesh, v. 14) C. God tests faith by the Word, not by man’s words, Chapter 1:22-27 (Doing, not doctrine, is the final test of faith; knowing is not enough.) D. God tests faith by attitude and action in respect of persons, Chapter 2:1-13 E. God tests faith by good works, Chapter 2:14-26 (Abraham is an illustration of works, v. 21) F. God tests faith by the tongue, Chapter 3 (“What is in the well of the heart will come up through the bucket of the mouth.”)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. JAMES 4
  II. Vacuity and vapidness of worldliness, Chapter 4 (Worldliness is identified with fighting and the spirit of dissension, vv. 1, 2)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. JAMES 5
  III. Vexation of the rich; value of the imminent coming of Christ, Chapter 5 (The soon coming of Christ produces patience, vv. 7, 8, and prayer, vv. 13-18) A. Riches are a care (rich warned), vv. 1-6 B. Coming of Christ is a comfort, vv. 7-12 C. Prayer of the righteous is a power, vv. 13-20
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
1 PeterINTRODUCTION · 4 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
1 Peter WRITER: Simon Peter (1 Peter 1:1). Peter has been called the ignorant fisherman, but no man who had spent three years in the school of Jesus could be called ignorant, and the epistles of Peter confirm this. A great change is seen in the life of Peter from these epistles. He had been impetuous, but now he is patient. The transforming power of the gospel has wrought this change in his life. DATE: a.d. 64-67. Peter wrote his two epistles and was put to death sometime during this period. First Peter was written, evidently, around a.d. 64 and 2 Peter a short time later. PLACE: Although the place from which it was written has been the preeminent problem of this epistle, it is given as Babylon (1 Peter 5:13). Many treat this in a metaphorical sense as meaning Rome. However, the legend that Peter was in Rome for 25 years preceding his martyrdom is grounded in the apocryphal writings of the heretical Ebionites. The list of countries in 1 Peter 1:1 is from east to west, which suggests that the writer was in the East at the time of writing. Furthermore, Babylon is directly mentioned as the origin, and this 1 Peter epistle was written before Rome was called Babylon in a symbolic way in the book of Revelation. Also, the direct manner of Peter’s writing, to the extent of bluntness, contradicts the theory that he used Babylon in a symbolic way. If Peter had meant Rome, the chances are that he would have said Rome. There was at this time a large colony of Jews in ancient Babylon who had fled Rome due to severe persecution under Claudius, and at the time of writing bloody Nero was on the throne. This is in harmony with the theme of the epistle. In spite of the fact that Papias mentions the death of Peter as occurring in Rome, there is no substantial historical basis for this supposition. THEME: Christian hope in the time of trial. Peter deals with doctrine and handles weighty subjects. This is seen in his treatment of the great words of the gospel, many of which are gathered together at the outset (1 Peter 1:2)—elect, foreknowledge, sanctification, obedience, blood, and the Trinity. He used some of these words several times. Added to these are: salvation (used three times), revelation (with cognate words, used five times), glory (with cognate words, used 16 times), faith (five times), and hope (four times). Peter has been called the apostle of hope; Paul, the apostle of faith; John, the apostle of love. The word that conveys the theme, however, is suffering (which, with cognate words, occurs 16 times). The word hope is tied to it—the Christian hope in the time of trial.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 1 PETER 1
  I. Suffering and the security of believers produces joy, Chapter 1:1-9
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 1 PETER 1
  II. Suffering and the Scriptures produces holiness, Chapter 1:10-25
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 1 PETER 2 TO 4
  III. Suffering and the suffering of Christ, Chapters 2—4 A. Produces separation, Chapter 2 B. Produces Christian conduct, Chapter 3 1. Conduct in the home, vv. 1-7 2. Conduct in the church, vv. 8-17 3. Christ’s suffering preached by the Spirit in Noah’s day, vv. 18-22 C. Produces obedience to the will of God, Chapter 4
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. 1 PETER 5
  IV. Suffering and the Second Coming of Christ, Chapter 5 A. Produces service and hope, vv. 1-4 B. Produces humility and patience, vv. 5-14
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
2 PeterINTRODUCTION · 6 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
2 Peter WRITER: Simon Peter (2 Peter 1:1). The Petrine authorship of 2 Peter has been challenged more than the authorship of any other book in the New Testament. Dr. William Moorehead said, “The Second Epistle of Peter comes to us with less historical support of its genuineness than any other book of the New Testament.” However, this has caused conservative scholars to give adequate attention to this epistle so that today it is well established that Peter wrote this letter. The autobiographical sections afford internal evidence of the Petrine authorship (see 2 Peter 1:13, 14, 16-18; 3:1). DATE: About a.d. 66. This second epistle was written shortly after his first epistle (2 Peter 3:1) and a short while before his martyrdom (1:13, 14). (See 1 Peter.) THEME: This is the swan song of Peter, as 2 Timothy is the swan song of Paul. There is a striking similarity. Both epistles put up a warning sign, along the pilgrim pathway the church is traveling, to identify the awful apostasy that was on the way at that time and now in our time has arrived. What was then like a cloud the size of a man’s hand today envelops the sky and produces a storm of hurricane proportions. Peter warns of heresy among teachers as Paul warns of heresy among the laity. Both Peter and Paul speak 2 Peter in a joyful manner of their approaching death (2 Peter 1:13, 14; 2 Timothy 4:6-8). Both apostles anchor the church on the Scriptures as the only defense against the coming storm. The similarity of 2 Peter to Paul’s last epistle of 2 Timothy explains the sharp contrast between Peter’s first and second letters. The subject has changed, and the difference is as great as that which exists between Paul’s letters to the Romans and to Timothy. Nevertheless, the theme is explained on the basis of the words which Peter uses here as contrasted to his first epistle. The words are different, with the exception of the word precious, which occurs in this epistle twice in the first chapter. Likewise, the word faith occurs twice in the first chapter. The characteristic word is knowledge (occurring 16 times with cognate words). The epitome of the epistle is expressed in the injunction contained in the final verse: But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ. To him be glory both now and for ever. Amen. (2 Peter 3:18) True Gnosticism is not some esoteric information concerning a formula, a rite, or ritual; nor is it some secret order or password. It is to know Jesus Christ as He is revealed to man in the Word of God. This is the secret of life and of Christian living (see John 17:3).
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 2 PETER 1
  I. Addition of Christian graces gives assurance, Chapter 1:1-14 “The [full] knowledge of God, and of Jesus, our Lord” is the foundation on which Christian character is built (see v. 2).
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 2 PETER 1
  II. Authority of the Scriptures attested by fulfilled prophecy, Chapter 1:15-21 Scriptures give light for obedience in dark days.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 2 PETER 2
  III. Apostasy brought in by false teachers, Chapter 2 Church should beware of false teachers and not false prophets.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
4. 2 PETER 3
  IV. Attitude toward return of the Lord is a test of apostates, Chapter 3:1-4
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
5. 2 PETER 3
  V. Agenda of God for the world, Chapter 3:5-13 A. Past world, vv. 5, 6 B. Present world, vv. 7-12 C. Future world, v. 13
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
6. 2 PETER 3
  VI. Admonition to believers, Chapter 3:14-18 Knowledge of God’s program is an incentive to grow in the knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
1 JohnINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
1 John WRITER: John the Apostle DATE: a.d. 90-100. John evidently wrote his Gospel first, then his epistles, and finally the book of Revelation before his death about a.d. 100. PURPOSE: John expressed the purpose for his writing in each of the three types of revelation: His Gospel in John 20:30, 31: And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book: but these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name. His first epistle in 1 John 5:13: These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God: that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God. 1 John His revelation in Revelation 1:19: Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter. Actually, there is a fivefold purpose expressed in 1 John: 1 John 1:3 1 – “That ye also may have fellowship with us [other believers]: and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ.” 1 John 1:4 2 – “That your joy may be full.” 1 John 2:1 3 – “That ye sin not.” 1 John 5:13 4 – “That ye may know that ye have eternal life.” 1 John 5:13 5 – “That ye may believe on the name of the Son of God.” THE FAMILY OF GOD: This epistle has been called the sanctum sanctorum of the New Testament. It takes the child of God across the threshold into the fellowship of the Father’s home. It is the family epistle; John is writing here to the family of God. Father is used 13 times and little children 11 times. Paul wrote to the church; John wrote to the family. The church is a body of believers in the position where we are blessed “with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ” (Ephesians 1:3). We are given that position when we believe on the Lord Jesus Christ. In the family we have a relationship which can be broken, but is restored when “we confess our sins.” Then He “is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness” (1 John 1:9). The body of believers who constitute the church are in the family of God, though the family is larger than the church. The church and the family are both in the Kingdom of God but are not synonymous terms. K i n g d o m F a m i l y Body KEY WORDS: Light (used six times) Love (used 33 times) Life (used 15 times) Fellowship (used four times) Know (used 38 times) John wrote to meet the first heresy that entered the church. It was Gnosticism, which boasted super-knowledge. It accepted the deity of Jesus, but it denied His humanity. John gives us the true Gnosticism—knowledge.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 1 JOHN 1 TO 2
  I. God is LIGHT (1:5), Chapters 1:1—2:2 A. Prologue, Chapter 1:1, 2 B. How the little children may have fellowship with God, Chapters 1:3—2:2 1. By walking in light, 1:3-7 2. By confessing sin, 1:8-10 3. By advocacy of Christ, 2:1, 2
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 1 JOHN 2 TO 4
  II. God is LOVE (4:8), Chapters 2:3—4:21 A. How the dear children may have fellowship with each other by walking in love, Chapter 2:3-14 B. The dear children must not love the world, Chapter 2:15-28 C. How the dear children may know each other and live together, Chapters 2:29—4:21 1. The Father’s love for His children, 2:29—3:3 2. The two natures of the believer in action, 3:4-24 3. Warning against false teachers, 4:1-6 4. God is love; little children will love each other, 4:7-21
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 1 JOHN 5
  III. God is LIFE (5:12), Chapter 5 A. Victory over the world, vv. 1-5 B. Assurance of salvation, vv. 6-21
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
2 JohnINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
2 John WRITER: John the Apostle DATE: a.d. 90—100 PERSONAL LETTER: This epistle is like Philemon in that it is a personal letter written by John to “the elect lady.” Is the Greek word electa a title, or does it refer to a Christian lady in the early church by the name of Electa? It would seem that it was addressed to some lady in the church or to a local church that was extending hospitality to all those who claimed to be Christian, though some were heretics. John warns against entertaining such. THEME: For truth’s sake. Truth is worth contending for, and it is wrong to receive false teachers. 2 John
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 2 JOHN 1
  I. Love expressed in the boundary of truth, vv. 1—6 “Love in truth”
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 2 JOHN 1
  II. Life is an expression of the doctrine of Christ, vv. 7 —11 (False doctrine leads to evil deeds.)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 2 JOHN 1
  III. Personal greeting, vv. 12, 13 (False teachers are not to be received by the Christian, but true teachers are to be received with joy.)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
3 JohnINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
3 John WRITER: John the Apostle DATE: a.d. 90—100 PERSONALITIES: This is a letter similar to John’s second epistle, in that it is personal in character, and it carries the same theme of truth. However, this letter deals with personalities, which will be noted in the outline. In his second epistle, John says that truth is worth standing for; in the third epistle that truth is worth working for.
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. 3 JOHN 1
  I. Gaius, beloved brother in the early church, vv. 1—8 (Gaius, the one to whom the letter is addressed, is urged to extend hospitality to true teachers of the Word.)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. 3 JOHN 1
  II. Diotrephes, “who loveth to have the pre-eminence,” vv. 9—11 (Evil deeds are an expression of false doctrine.)
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. 3 JOHN 1
  III. Demetrius “hath good report of all men, and of the truth itself,” vv. 12—14 (A good life is an expression of true doctrine.) 3 John
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
JudeINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Jude WRITER: Judas. Jude (this is the English form of the name Judas) was the brother of James (see notes on Epistle of James) and was also a half-brother of the Lord Jesus Christ (Matthew 13:55). DATE: a.d. 66-69 THEME: Assurance in days of apostasy. The word for “keep” occurs five times (see verses 1, 6, 21, 24). REMARKS: Jude was intending to write an epistle regarding our “common salvation” when the Spirit detoured him to write concerning the apostasy. It is a graphic and striking description of the apostasy. What was a little cloud the size of a man’s hand in Jude’s day is, in our day, a storm of hurricane proportions—because we are in the apostasy of which he foretold. It is a question now of how much worse it can become before genuine believers are taken out by the Rapture. Jude gives the only record in the Scriptures of the contention over the body of Moses. Also, only Jude gives the prophecy of Enoch. Jude affords a fitting introduction to the book of Revelation. Jude
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. JUDE 1
  I. OCCASION of the epistle, v. 1-3 A. Assurance for believers, vv. 1, 2 (Sanctified, kept, called) B. Change of theme to apostasy, v. 3
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. JUDE 1
  II. OCCURRENCES of apostasy, vv. 4-16 A. Inception of apostasy, v. 4 B. Israel in wilderness in unbelief destroyed, v. 5 C. Angels rebelled; kept in chains, v. 6 D. Sodom and Gomorrah sinned in sensuality; destroyed by fire, v. 7 E. Modern apostate teachers identified, vv. 8-10 (Despise authority) F. Cain, Balaam, and Korah are examples of apostates, v. 11 G. Modern apostate teachers defined and described, vv. 12-16
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. JUDE 1
  III. OCCUPATION of believers in days of apostasy, vv. 17-25 A. Believers warned by apostles that these apostates would come, vv. 17-19 B. What believers must do in days of apostasy, vv. 20-25
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.
RevelationINTRODUCTION · 3 DIVISIONS
HIS INTRODUCTION
Revelation WRITER: John the apostle DATE: About a.d. 95 THEORIES OF INTERPRETATION: There have been many approaches to this book, but these can be divided into four major systems (Broadus lists seven theories of interpretation; Tragelles lists three): PRETERIST THEORY: All of Revelation has been fulfilled in the past. It had to do with local references in John’s day. It had to do with the days of either Nero or Domitian. The view was held by Renan and most German scholars, also by Elliott. HISTORICAL THEORY: Fulfillment of Revelation is going on in history, and Revelation is the prophetic history of the church, according to this theory. HISTORICAL-SPIRITUAL THEORY: This theory is a refinement of the historical theory and was advanced by Sir William Ramsay. It states that the two beasts are Imperial and Provincial Rome. The point of the book is to encourage Christians. According to this theory, Revelation has been largely 1 2 3 Revelation fulfilled and there are spiritual lessons for the church today. Amillennialism, for the most part, has adopted this view. It dissipates and defeats the purpose of the book. FUTURIST THEORY: This theory holds that the book of Revelation is primarily prophetic and yet future, especially from Revelation 4 on to the end of the book. This is the view of all premillennialists and is the view which we accept and present. STRIKING FEATURES: • It is the only prophetic book in the New Testament (in contrast to 17 prophetic books in the Old Testament). • John, the writer, reaches farther back into eternity past than any other writer in Scripture (John 1:1-3). He reaches farther on into eternity future in the book of Revelation. • Special blessing is promised the readers of this book (Revelation 1:3). Likewise, a warning is issued to those who tamper with its contents (Revelation 22:18, 19). • Revelation is not a sealed book (Revelation 22:10). Contrast Daniel 12:9. It is a revelation (apocalypse), which is an unveiling. • It is a series of visions, expressed in symbols. • This book is like a great Union Station where the great trunk lines of prophecy come in from other portions of Scripture. Revelation does not originate but consummates. It is imperative to a right understanding of the book to be able to trace each great subject of prophecy from the first reference to the terminal. At least ten great subjects of prophecy find their consummation here: 1 – The Lord Jesus Christ (Genesis 3:15) 2 – The church (Matthew 16:18) 3 – The resurrection and translation of saints (1 Thessalonians 4:13-18; 1 Corinthians 15:51, 52) 4 – The Great Tribulation (Deuteronomy 4:30, 31) 5 – Satan and evil (Ezekiel 28:11-18) 6 – The “man of sin” (Ezekiel 28:1-10) 7 – The course and end of apostate Christendom (Daniel 2:31-45; Matthew 13) 8 – The beginning, course, and end of the “times of the Gentiles” (Daniel 2:37; Luke 1:24) 9 – The second coming of Christ (Jude 14, 15) 10 – Israel’s covenants (Genesis 12:1-3), five things promised Israel 4 KEY VERSES: I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hades [hell] and of death. Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter. (Revelation 1:18, 19)
HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:
1. REVELATION 1
  I. The PERSON of Jesus Christ—Christ in glory, Chapter 1 A. Title of the book, v. 1 B. Method of revelation, v. 2 C. Beatitude of Bible study, v. 3 D. Greetings from John the writer, and from Jesus Christ in heaven, vv. 4-8 E. The post-incarnate Christ in a glorified body, judging His church (the great High Priest in the Holy of Holies), vv. 9-18 F. Time division of the contents of the apocalypse, v. 19 G. Interpretation of the seven stars and seven lampstands, v. 20
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
2. REVELATION 2 TO 3
  II. The POSSESSION of Jesus Christ—the church in the world, Chapters 2, 3 A. Letter of Christ to the church in Ephesus, Chapter 2:1-7 B. Letter of Christ to the church in Smyrna, Chapter 2:8-11 C. Letter of Christ to the church in Pergamum, Chapter 2:12-17 D. Letter of Christ to the church in Thyatira, Chapter 2:18-29 E. Letter of Christ to the church in Sardis, Chapter 3:1-6 F. Letter of Christ to the church in Philadelphia, Chapter 3:7-13 G. Letter of Christ to the church in Laodicea, Chapter 3:14-22
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
3. REVELATION 4 TO 22
  III. The PROGRAM of Jesus Christ—the scene in heaven, Chapters 4—22 A. The church in heaven with Christ, Chapters 4, 5 … I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also. (John 14:3) 1. Throne of God, 4:1-3 2. 24 elders, 4:4, 5 3. Four living creatures, 4:6-11 4. Book with seven seals, 5:1-4 5. Christ: the Lion of the tribe of Judah and the Lamb that has been slain, 5:5-10 6. A myriad of angels of heaven joins the song of praise and redemption, 5:11, 12 7. Universal worship of the Savior and Sovereign of the universe, 5:13, 14 B. The Great Tribulation in the world, Chapters 6—18 1. Opening of the seven-sealed book, Chapters 6—8:1 a. Opening of the first seal, 6:1, 2 (Rider on a white horse) b. Opening of the second seal, 6:3, 4 (Rider on a red horse) c. Opening of the third seal, 6:5, 6 (Rider on a black horse) d. Opening of the fourth seal, 6:7, 8 (Rider on a pale horse) e. Opening of the fifth seal, 6:9-11 (Prayer of the martyred remnant) f. Opening of the sixth seal, 6:12-17 (The Day of Wrath has come—beginning of the last half of the Great Tribulation) g. Interlude, Chapter 7 i. Reason for the interlude between the sixth and seventh seals, vv. 1-3 ii. Remnant of Israel sealed, vv. 4-8 iii. Redeemed multitude of Gentiles, vv. 9-17 h. Opening of the seventh seal, 8:1 (Introduction of seven trumpets) 2. Blowing of the seven trumpets, Chapters 8:2—11:19 a. Angel at the altar with censer of incense, 8:2-6 b. First trumpet—trees burnt, 8:7 c. Second trumpet—seas become blood, 8:8, 9 d. Third trumpet—fresh water becomes bitter, 8:10, 11 e. Fourth trumpet—sun, moon, stars smitten, 8:12, 13 f. Fifth trumpet—fallen star and plague of locusts, 9:1-12 g. Sixth trumpet—angels loosed at river Euphrates, 9:13-21 h. Interlude between the sixth and seventh trumpets, 10:1—11:14 i. The strong angel with the little book, 10:1-7 ii. John eats the little book, 10:8-11 iii. Date for the ending of “the times of the Gentiles,” 11:1, 2 iv. Duration of the prophesying of the two witnesses, 11:3-12 v. Doom of the second woe—great earthquake, 11:13, 14 i. Seventh trumpet—end of Great Tribulation and opening of temple in heaven, 11:15-19 3. Seven performers during the Great Tribulation, Chapters 12, 13 a. The woman—Israel, 12:1, 2 b. The red dragon—Satan, 12:3, 4 c. The child of the woman—Jesus Christ, 12:5, 6 d. Michael, the archangel, wars with the dragon, 12:7-12 e. The dragon persecutes the woman, 12:13-16 f. Remnant of Israel, 12:17 g. Wild beast out of the sea—a political power and a person, 13:1-10 i. Wild beast, description, vv. 1, 2 ii. Wild beast, death-dealing stroke, v. 3 iii. Wild beast, deity assumed, vv. 4, 5 iv. Wild beast, defying God, vv. 6-8 v. Wild beast, defiance denied to anyone, vv. 9, 10 h. Wild beast out of the earth—a religious leader, 13:11-18 i. Wild beast, description, v. 11 ii. Wild beast, delegated authority, vv. 12-14 iii. Wild beast, delusion perpetrated on the world, vv. 15-17 iv. Wild beast, designation, v. 18 4. Looking to the end of the Great Tribulation, Chapter 14 a. Picture of the lamb with the 144,000, vv. 1-5 b. Proclamation of the everlasting gospel, vv. 6, 7 c. Pronouncement of judgment on Babylon, v. 8 d. Pronouncement of judgment on those who received mark of the beast, vv. 9-12 e. Praise for those who die in the Lord, v. 13 f. Preview of Armageddon, vv. 14-20 5. Pouring out of the seven mixing bowls of wrath, Chapters 15, 16 a. Preparation for final judgment of the Great Tribulation, 15:1—16:1 i. Tribulation saints in heaven worship God because He is holy and just, 15:1-4 ii. Temple of the tabernacle opened in heaven that seven angels, having seven golden bowls, might proceed forth, 15:5—16:1 b. Pouring out of the first bowl, 16:2 c. Pouring out of the second bowl, 16:3 d. Pouring out of the third bowl, 16:4-7 e. Pouring out of the fourth bowl, 16:8, 9 f. Pouring out of the fifth bowl, 16:10, 11 g. Pouring out of the sixth bowl, 16:12 h. Interlude: kings of inhabited earth proceed to Har-Magedon, 16:13-16 i. Pouring out of the seventh bowl, 16:17-21 6. The two Babylons judged, Chapters 17, 18 a. The apostate church in the Great Tribulation, Chapter 17 i. Great harlot riding the wild beast, vv. 1-7 ii. Wild beast destroys the great harlot, vv. 8-18 b. Political and commercial Babylon judged, Chapter 18 i. Announcement of fall of commercial and political Babylon, vv. 1-8 ii. Anguish in the world because of Babylon’s judgment, vv. 9-19 iii. Anticipation of joy in heaven because of judgment on Babylon, vv. 20-24 C. Marriage of the Lamb and return of Christ in judgment, Chapter 19 1. Four hallelujahs, vv. 1-6 2. Bride of the Lamb and marriage supper, vv. 7-10 3. Return of Christ as King of kings and Lord of lords, vv. 11-16 4. War of Armageddon, vv. 17, 18 5. Hell opened, vv. 19-21 D. Millennium, Chapter 20 1. Satan bound 1000 years, vv. 1-3 2. Saints of the Great Tribulation reign with Christ 1000 years, vv. 4-6 3. Satan loosed after 1000 years, vv. 7-9 4. Satan cast into lake of fire and brimstone, v. 10 5. Setting of Great White Throne where lost are judged and follow Satan into lake of fire and brimstone, vv. 11-15 E. Entrance into eternity; eternity unveiled, Chapters 21, 22 1. New heaven, new earth, New Jerusalem, 21:1, 2 2. New era, 21:3-8 3. New Jerusalem, description of the eternal abode of the bride, 21:9-21 4. New relationship—God dwelling with man, 21:22, 23 5. New center of the new creation, 21:24-27 6. River of the water of life and tree of life, 22:1-5 7. Promise of return of Christ, 22:6-16 8. Final invitation and warning, 22:17-19 9. Final promise and prayer, 22:20, 21 Chapter 1 Church Chapters 2, 3 Chapters 6-18 Chapter 20 Chapters 21, 22 The Great Tribulation 1000 Years Eternity Great White Throne “Alpha – Omega” Past Revelation 1 Christ in Glory Revelation 2, 3 Church in the World Revelation 4-22 Crisis in the Future (After removal of true church and before the coming of Christ to creation) “I have the keys of hell and of death” “the things about to be after these things [meta tauta]” “Behold, I am alive” “the things which are” “the things which thou hast seen” THE COSMIC CRISIS “I was dead” THE 7 CHURCHES “I am he that liveth” SON OF MAN IN HEAVEN “Things...seen” Present “Beginning – End” Future It’s available in two free formats—a printed paperback book* with Dr. McGee’s full outlines and abbreviated notes for each book of the Bible or a downloadable e-book with the outlines and full-length notes. Request your free printed copy, purchase extras for friends and family, or download the free e-book at TTB.org/BriefingTheBible *one per household; offer available in U.S. and Canada only Get all of Dr. McGee’s Notes & Outlines under one cover Connect with THRU the BIBLE Box 7100, Pasadena, California 91109-7100 P.O. Box 25325, London, Ontario, Canada N6C 6B1 1-800 65-BIBLE (24253) TTB.org BibleBus@ttb.org /ThruTheBibleNet /TTBRadio
  READ IT BESIDE THE TEXT →
Notes & Outlines by Dr. J. Vernon McGee, provided by THRU the BIBLE. Explore more at TTB.org.

J. Vernon McGee · Notes & Outlines

OLD TESTAMENT · 38 BOOKS

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE (according to genealogies):

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

NEW TESTAMENT · 28 BOOKS

HIS INTRODUCTION

HIS OUTLINE · OUTLINE:

HIS INTRODUCTION